Yea and amen: or, pretious promises, and priviledges Spiritually unfolded in their nature and vse. Driving at the assurance and establishing of weak beleevers. By R. Sibbs D.D. master of Katherine Hall in Cambridge, and preacher of Grayes Inne London. Reviewed by himselfe in his life time, and since perused by T.G. and P.N.
         Sibbes, Richard, 1577-1635.
      
       
         
           1638
        
      
       Approx. 277 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 223 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-05 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A12210
         STC 22521
         ESTC S102402
         99838187
         99838187
         2552
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A12210)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 2552)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1083:04)
      
       
         
           
             Yea and amen: or, pretious promises, and priviledges Spiritually unfolded in their nature and vse. Driving at the assurance and establishing of weak beleevers. By R. Sibbs D.D. master of Katherine Hall in Cambridge, and preacher of Grayes Inne London. Reviewed by himselfe in his life time, and since perused by T.G. and P.N.
             Sibbes, Richard, 1577-1635.
             Goodwin, Thomas, 1600-1680.
             Nye, Philip, 1596?-1672.
          
           [2], 429 [1] p.
           
             Printed by R. Bishop for R. Dawlman and are to be sold by Humphrey Mosley at the Princes Armes in Pauls Church-yard,
             London :
             1638.
          
           
             T.G. and P.N. = Thomas Goodwin and Philip Nye.
             Numerous mispaginations; pagination deduced from signature collation.
             Signatures: A¹ B-S¹² T¹¹.
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Christian life -- Early works to 1800.
           Theology, Doctrinal -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2002-11 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-01 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-02 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-02 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           YEA
           and
           AMEN
           :
           OR
           ,
           PRETIOUS
           PROMISES
           ,
           AND
           PRIVILEDGES
           .
           Spiritually
           unfolded
           in
           their
           Nature
           and
           Vse
           .
           Driving
           at
           the
           assurance
           and
           establishing
           of
           weak
           Beleevers
           .
        
         
           By
           R.
           SIBBS
           D.
           D.
           Master
           of
           Katherine
           Hall
           in
           Cambridge
           ,
           and
           Preacher
           of
           Grayes
           Inne
           London
           .
        
         
           Reviewed
           by
           himselfe
           in
           his
           life
           time
           ,
           
             and
             since
             perused
             by
          
           T.
           G.
           and
           P.
           N.
           
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             R.
             Bishop
          
           for
           
             R
             Dawlman
          
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           by
           
             Humphrey
             Mosley
          
           at
           the
           Princes
           Armes
           in
           Pauls
           Church-yard
           .
           1638.
           
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           YEA
           and
           AMEN
           .
           OR
           ,
           PRETIOVS
           PROMISES
           ,
           Layd
           open
           out
           of
           2
           COR.
           1.
           19
           ,
           20
           ,
           21
           ,
           22
           ,
           23.
           
        
         
           But
           as
           God
           is
           true
           ,
           our
           word
           towards
           you
           was
           not
           yea
           and
           nay
           ;
           for
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           who
           was
           preached
           among
           you
           by
           us
           ,
           was
           not
           yea
           and
           nay
           ,
           but
           in
           him
           was
           yea
           .
        
         
           For
           all
           the
           promises
           of
           God
           are
           in
           him
           yea
           ,
           and
           in
           
           him
           Amen
           ,
           
             unto
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             by
             us
             .
          
        
         
           THE
           blessed
           Apostle
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           have
           the
           better
           place
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           his
           hearers
           ,
           endeavours
           here
           with
           all
           diligence
           to
           wipe
           off
           any
           imputation
           ,
           which
           they
           might
           have
           against
           him
           ,
           that
           so
           his
           doctrine
           might
           come
           home
           to
           their
           soules
           ,
           and
           have
           the
           freer
           accesse
           to
           worke
           upon
           their
           consciences
           .
        
         
           We
           have
           therefore
           in
           these
           words
           
             S.
             Pauls
          
           Apologie
           ,
           for
           not
           comming
           unto
           the
           Chorinthians
           according
           to
           his
           promise
           .
           Wherein
           hee
           alledgeth
           that
           it
           was
           not
           from
           any
           
           inconstancy
           in
           him
           ;
           but
           indeed
           from
           corruption
           in
           manners
           among
           them
           .
           verse
           23.
           
           
             I
             call
             God
             to
             record
             ,
             that
             to
             spare
             you
             I
             came
             not
             .
          
           The
           Apostle
           as
           a
           man
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           holy
           man
           ,
           might
           promise
           many
           things
           common
           to
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           might
           lawfully
           vary
           afterwards
           ,
           upon
           the
           appearance
           of
           reall
           impediments
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           things
           which
           he
           promiseth
           ,
           and
           speakes
           of
           as
           an
           Apostle
           ,
           they
           admit
           of
           no
           such
           uncertainty
           .
           Therefore
           his
           care
           is
           to
           decline
           all
           thoughts
           of
           wavering
           therein
           ,
           and
           to
           maintaine
           the
           credit
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           which
           hee
           had
           taught
           to
           the
           uttermost
           :
           
           knowing
           well
           ,
           how
           ready
           
             false
             teachers
          
           would
           be
           to
           perswade
           the
           people
           ,
           that
           Paul
           was
           as
           light
           in
           his
           preaching
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           in
           keeping
           his
           word
           with
           them
           ,
           therefore
           our
           
             Word
             is
             true
             ,
             as
             God
             is
             true
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           the
           same
           ground
           of
           the
           certainty
           of
           Evangelicall
           truths
           ,
           as
           there
           is
           of
           God
           himselfe
           .
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           whom
           I
           preached
           among
           you
           was
           not
           
             yea
             and
             nay
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           but
           
             yesterday
             and
             to
             day
          
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           
             for
             ever
          
           .
           Whence
           may
           bee
           observed
           :
        
         
           
             That
             the
             object
             of
             preaching
          
           
           
             now
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             is
             especially
             Iesus
          
           
           Christ.
           This
           is
           the
           Rock
           upon
           which
           the
           Church
           is
           built
           .
           Christ
           should
           be
           the
           subject
           matter
           of
           our
           teaching
           ,
           in
           his
           
             Nature
             ,
             Offices
          
           ,
           and
           Benefits
           ,
           in
           the
           duties
           which
           we
           owe
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           instrument
           whereby
           we
           receive
           all
           from
           him
           ,
           which
           is
           faith
           .
        
         
           If
           wee
           preach
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           discover
           mens
           corruption
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           to
           make
           way
           for
           the
           Gospels
           freer
           passage
           into
           their
           soules
           .
           And
           if
           we
           presse
           holy
           duties
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           make
           you
           walke
           worthy
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           .
           All
           teaching
           is
           reductive
           to
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Christ
           ,
           either
           to
           make
           way
           as
           
             Iohn
             Baptist
          
           did
           ,
           to
           levell
           all
           proud
           thoughts
           ,
           
           and
           make
           us
           stoop
           to
           him
           ,
           or
           to
           make
           us
           walk
           worthy
           of
           the
           grace
           wee
           receive
           from
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Bread
             of
             life
          
           must
           be
           broken
           ,
           the
           Sacrifice
           must
           bee
           anatomized
           and
           layed
           open
           ;
           the
           riches
           of
           Christ
           ,
           even
           his
           unsearchable
           riches
           ,
           must
           bee
           unfolded
           .
           
             The
             Sonne
             of
             God
          
           must
           be
           preached
           to
           all
           ,
           and
           therefore
           God
           who
           hath
           appointed
           us
           to
           bee
           saved
           by
           Christ
           ,
           hath
           also
           ordained
           preaching
           ,
           to
           lay
           open
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           ,
           with
           the
           heavenly
           treasures
           of
           his
           grace
           and
           glory
           .
           But
           to
           go
           forward
           .
        
         
           
             Iesus
             Christ
             who
             was
             preached
             among
             you
             ,
             by
          
           
           
             me
             ,
             and
          
           Sylvanus
           ,
           and
           Tymotheus
           ,
           
             was
             not
             yea
             and
             nay
          
           .
        
         
           Here
           observe
           :
           
             That
             the
          
           
           
             consent
             of
             Preachers
             in
             the
             mysteries
             of
             salvation
             ,
             is
             an
             excellent
             meanes
             to
             strengthen
             faith
             in
             their
             hearers
             :
          
           not
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           truth
           it selfe
           ,
           but
           in
           regard
           of
           men
           .
           So
           it
           pleaseth
           God
           to
           condescend
           to
           our
           weaknesse
           ,
           in
           adding
           Sacraments
           and
           Oath
           unto
           his
           promises
           ,
           thereby
           to
           shew
           the
           more
           stablenesse
           of
           his
           counsell
           towards
           us
           .
        
         
           By
           yea
           here
           is
           meant
           
             Certaine
             ,
             Constant
             ,
             Vnvariable
          
           .
           The
           times
           vary
           ,
           but
           not
           the
           faith
           of
           the
           times
           .
           The
           same
           fundamentall
           
           truth
           is
           in
           all
           ages
           .
           Sometimes
           indeed
           it
           is
           more
           explicated
           ,
           and
           unfolded
           ;
           as
           we
           have
           in
           the
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           divers
           truths
           more
           cleerely
           revealed
           than
           in
           the
           Old.
           There
           is
           not
           a
           new
           faith
           ,
           but
           a
           larger
           explication
           of
           the
           old
           faith
           .
           Divine
           truth
           is
           alwayes
           the
           same
           .
           If
           there
           hath
           beene
           a
           Church
           alwayes
           ,
           there
           hath
           ever
           beene
           a
           Divine
           truth
           .
           Now
           it
           is
           an
           Article
           of
           our
           faith
           in
           all
           times
           to
           beleeve
           a
           
             Catholike
             Church
          
           ,
           certainly
           then
           there
           must
           bee
           a
           Catholike
           truth
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           seed
           of
           this
           Church
           .
           Therfore
           we
           should
           search
           out
           ,
           what
           was
           that
           yea
           ,
           that
           positive
           Doctrine
           in
           those
           
           Apostolicall
           times
           of
           the
           Churches
           purity
           before
           it
           was
           corrupted
           .
        
         
           The
           Church
           was
           not
           long
           a
           Virgin
           ,
           yet
           some
           there
           were
           that
           held
           the
           truth
           of
           Christ
           in
           all
           ages
           .
           Our
           present
           Church
           holds
           the
           same
           positive
           truths
           ,
           with
           the
           Apostles
           before
           us
           .
           Therefore
           we
           say
           ,
           
             Our
             Church
             was
             before
             Luther
          
           ,
           because
           our
           Doctrine
           is
           Apostolicall
           ,
           as
           also
           is
           our
           Church
           that
           is
           continued
           thereby
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           built
           upon
           Apostolicall
           doctrine
           .
           Put
           the
           case
           we
           cannot
           shew
           the
           men
           as
           they
           rediculously
           urge
           ;
           what
           is
           that
           to
           the
           purpose
           ?
           From
           an
           ignorance
           of
           particular
           
           men
           ,
           will
           they
           conclude
           us
           to
           be
           ignorant
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           hath
           ever
           beene
           .
        
         
           Hence
           the
           true
           Church
           may
           easily
           be
           discerned
           :
           the
           points
           of
           Religion
           wherein
           our
           adversaries
           differ
           from
           us
           ,
           be
           but
           patcheries
           of
           their
           owne
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           yea
           .
           In
           the
           
             Apostles
             times
          
           ,
           their
           
             Purgatory
             ,
             Invocation
             of
             Saints
          
           ,
           and
           Sacraments
           ,
           of
           divers
           kindes
           were
           devised
           by
           themselves
           afterwards
           .
           And
           indeed
           for
           a
           thousand
           yeeres
           after
           Christ
           ,
           many
           of
           the
           differences
           betwixt
           us
           and
           the
           Papists
           were
           never
           heard
           of
           ;
           neither
           were
           they
           ever
           established
           by
           any
           Counsell
           ,
           
           till
           the
           
             Counsell
             of
             Trent
          
           .
        
         
           Our
           positive
           points
           are
           grounded
           upon
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ;
           we
           seek
           the
           
             Old
             way
          
           ,
           and
           the
           best
           way
           ,
           as
           Ieremy
           adviseth
           us
           .
           There
           was
           no
           popish
           trash
           in
           Abrahams
           time
           ,
           among
           the
           blessed
           Patriarches
           ,
           nor
           in
           Christs
           time
           .
           No
           ,
           nor
           many
           hundred
           yeares
           after
           ;
           they
           came
           in
           by
           little
           and
           little
           ,
           by
           humane
           invention
           ,
           for
           their
           owne
           advantage
           ;
           a
           meere
           policy
           to
           get
           money
           and
           abuse
           the
           people
           .
           Indeed
           they
           hold
           many
           of
           our
           truths
           ,
           but
           they
           adde
           something
           of
           their
           owne
           to
           them
           ;
           they
           adde
           necessity
           of
           tradition
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           merits
           to
           faith
           ;
           they
           adde
           
           Saints
           to
           Christ
           in
           Divine
           Worship
           :
           they
           have
           seven
           Sacraments
           to
           our
           two
           .
           They
           may
           safelier
           therefore
           come
           to
           us
           ,
           than
           we
           to
           them
           ;
           we
           hold
           all
           that
           they
           should
           hold
           ,
           onely
           their
           owne
           additions
           wee
           hold
           not
           ,
           we
           leave
           them
           to
           themselves
           .
           So
           much
           for
           that
           .
        
         
           To
           touch
           only
           another
           point
           ,
           that
           borders
           a
           little
           
           upon
           it
           .
           
             Divine
             truth
             is
             of
             an
             inflexible
             nature
          
           ;
           this
           crosseth
           another
           rule
           of
           theirs
           ;
           for
           they
           hold
           ,
           they
           may
           give
           what
           sense
           of
           Scripture
           they
           will
           :
           and
           that
           the
           current
           of
           the
           present
           Church
           ,
           must
           judge
           of
           all
           former
           counsels
           .
           What
           ?
           Doth
           the
           
           truth
           vary
           according
           to
           mens
           judgements
           ?
           must
           we
           bring
           the
           strait
           Rule
           to
           the
           crooked
           Timber
           for
           to
           be
           measured
           ?
           Shall
           the
           judgement
           of
           any
           man
           ,
           be
           the
           rule
           of
           Gods
           unerring
           truth
           ?
           Shall
           present
           men
           interpret
           it
           thus
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           it
           is
           so
           now
           ?
           And
           shall
           others
           that
           succeed
           after
           say
           ,
           what
           ever
           it
           was
           then
           ,
           now
           it
           is
           thus
           :
           and
           must
           we
           beleeve
           all
           ?
           God
           forbid
           .
        
         
           This
           declareth
           ,
           
             That
             no
          
           
           
             man
             can
             dispence
             with
             Gods
             Law
             :
          
           this
           written
           Word
           is
           alike
           in
           all
           :
           truth
           is
           truth
           ,
           and
           errour
           errour
           ,
           whether
           men
           think
           it
           to
           be
           so
           or
           no.
           Reason
           is
           reason
           ,
           in
           Turkes
           ,
           as
           well
           
           as
           amongst
           us
           .
           The
           light
           of
           nature
           ,
           is
           the
           light
           of
           nature
           ,
           in
           any
           Countrey
           as
           well
           as
           here
           .
           Principles
           of
           nature
           vary
           not
           as
           Languages
           doe
           :
           they
           are
           inbred
           things
           .
           And
           if
           Principles
           of
           nature
           be
           inviolable
           ,
           and
           indispensable
           ,
           much
           more
           is
           Divinity
           .
           Filth
           is
           filth
           wee
           all
           confesse
           :
           opinion
           ought
           not
           to
           bee
           the
           rule
           of
           things
           ,
           but
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           thing
           it selfe
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           what
           is
           against
           nature
           ,
           none
           can
           dispence
           withall
           .
           God
           cannot
           deny
           himselfe
           .
           What
           is
           naught
           in
           one
           age
           ,
           is
           naught
           in
           another
           ,
           and
           for
           ever
           naught
           .
           There
           is
           no
           Monarch
           in
           the
           World
           
           can
           dispence
           with
           the
           Law
           of
           nature
           ,
           or
           with
           the
           Divine
           Law
           of
           God.
           For
           the
           opinion
           of
           any
           man
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           rule
           which
           hee
           may
           comfortably
           live
           by
           ,
           but
           the
           undoubted
           light
           of
           Christs
           written
           Word
           .
        
         
           I
           speake
           this
           the
           rather
           to
           crosse
           their
           base
           practices
           ,
           who
           when
           God
           cals
           them
           to
           stand
           for
           his
           cause
           and
           truth
           ,
           they
           will
           bend
           and
           bow
           the
           sacred
           truth
           ,
           which
           is
           alwayes
           Yea
           and
           Amen
           ,
           to
           their
           owne
           by
           ends
           and
           base
           respects
           .
           As
           if
           the
           opinion
           of
           any
           man
           in
           the
           world
           were
           the
           rule
           of
           their
           faith
           and
           obedience
           .
           This
           is
           to
           make
           God
           no
           God.
           Is
           not
           right
           ,
           
           right
           ?
           Is
           not
           the
           Law
           the
           Law
           ?
           Is
           not
           the
           Word
           of
           Christ
           a
           word
           that
           alters
           not
           ,
           but
           remaines
           stedfast
           to
           all
           eternity
           ?
        
         
           Assure
           your selves
           there
           is
           a
           truth
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           we
           must
           maintaine
           to
           the
           death
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           opposing
           Heresie
           ,
           but
           resisting
           of
           impiety
           wheresoever
           we
           meet
           it
           .
           
             Iohn
             Baptist
          
           was
           a
           Martyr
           when
           hee
           stood
           out
           against
           Herod
           and
           said
           ,
           
             Thou
             must
             not
             have
             thy
             Brother
             Philips
          
           Wife
           .
           He
           would
           not
           be
           meale-mouth'd
           in
           reprooving
           his
           sinne
           ,
           but
           cried
           out
           against
           the
           unlawfulnesse
           of
           it
           ,
           though
           it
           cost
           him
           his
           life
           .
           Men
           ought
           to
           suffer
           for
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           
           not
           for
           base
           ends
           deny
           the
           least
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           a
           divine
           sparkle
           from
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           
             For
             all
             the
             promises
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             him
             are
          
           yea
           ,
           
             and
             in
             him
             are
          
           Amen
           .
        
         
           This
           comes
           in
           after
           this
           manner
           :
           the
           word
           that
           I
           preached
           (
           saith
           Paul
           )
           is
           unvariable
           ,
           because
           Christ
           himselfe
           is
           alwayes
           yea
           ,
           and
           I
           have
           preached
           nothing
           but
           Jesus
           Christ
           among
           you
           ;
           my
           preaching
           then
           must
           needs
           be
           a
           certain
           and
           immutable
           truth
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           divers
           readings
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           but
           the
           most
           materiall
           is
           (
           as
           this
           Translation
           and
           the
           best
           Expositors
           have
           it
           )
           
           
             All
             the
             promises
             of
             God
          
           in
           Christ
           are
           yea
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           )
           they
           are
           certaine
           and
           constant
           in
           him
           .
           And
           then
           they
           are
           Amen
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           Christ
           they
           are
           fulfilled
           .
           In
           him
           they
           are
           made
           ,
           and
           in
           him
           they
           are
           accomplished
           .
           The
           whole
           carriage
           of
           the
           promises
           are
           in
           Christ
           :
           for
           his
           sake
           they
           were
           first
           given
           ,
           and
           in
           him
           they
           shall
           be
           performed
           .
           As
           Christ
           himselfe
           was
           
             yesterday
             ,
             and
             to
             day
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             for
             ever
             :
          
           so
           are
           all
           Gods
           promises
           made
           in
           him
           ,
           undoubtedly
           ,
           eternally
           ,
           and
           unchangably
           true
           to
           all
           posterities
           .
        
         
           Here
           are
           divers
           truths
           which
           offer
           themselves
           to
           
           our
           consideration
           .
           First
           take
           notice
           ,
           that
           since
           the
           fall
           of
           man
           ,
           it
           hath
           pleased
           our
           good
           God
           to
           establish
           a
           
             Covenant
             of
             grace
          
           in
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           him
           a
           second
           Adam
           ,
           by
           whom
           we
           might
           be
           restored
           to
           a
           better
           estate
           ,
           than
           ever
           wee
           had
           in
           the
           first
           Adam
           .
           In
           which
           happy
           condition
           there
           can
           be
           no
           intercourse
           betwixt
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           without
           some
           promise
           in
           his
           Christ
           :
           so
           that
           God
           now
           deales
           all
           by
           promises
           with
           us
           .
           The
           reason
           is
           this
           ,
           how
           can
           poore
           dust
           and
           ashes
           dare
           to
           challenge
           any
           thing
           of
           the
           great
           Majesty
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           without
           a
           warrant
           from
           himselfe
           ?
           How
           can
           
           the
           Conscience
           be
           satisfied
           ?
           
           
             (
             Conscience
          
           you
           know
           
             is
             a
             knowledge
             together
             with
             God.
             )
          
           How
           can
           that
           rest
           quiet
           in
           any
           thing
           ,
           but
           in
           what
           it
           is
           assured
           comes
           from
           God
           ?
           And
           therefore
           
           for
           any
           good
           I
           hope
           for
           from
           God
           ,
           it
           behooves
           me
           to
           have
           some
           promise
           ,
           and
           word
           of
           his
           mouth
           for
           it
           ,
           this
           being
           his
           constant
           course
           of
           dispensation
           to
           his
           people
           .
           
             While
             we
             live
             in
             this
             world
             we
             are
             alwayes
             under
             hope
             .
          
           We
           rejoyce
           in
           hope
           of
           the
           glory
           of
           God.
           Now
           hope
           lookes
           still
           to
           the
           promise
           ,
           whereof
           some
           part
           is
           unperformed
           .
        
         
           How
           doth
           Heaven
           differ
           from
           Earth
           ?
           but
           in
           
           this
           :
           Heaven
           is
           a
           place
           all
           for
           performances
           :
           here
           we
           have
           some
           performances
           to
           encourage
           us
           ,
           but
           are
           alwayes
           under
           some
           promise
           not
           yet
           accomplished
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           manner
           of
           our
           apprehension
           of
           God
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           exceedingly
           differs
           from
           that
           in
           Heaven
           .
        
         
           Here
           it
           is
           by
           faith
           and
           hope
           ,
           there
           it
           is
           by
           vision
           :
           vision
           is
           fit
           for
           performance
           .
           Faith
           and
           Hope
           looke
           alwayes
           to
           a
           word
           revealed
           :
           God
           therefore
           rules
           his
           Church
           in
           this
           manner
           for
           their
           greater
           good
           .
           Alas
           what
           can
           we
           have
           from
           God
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           manifestation
           of
           hiis
           own
           good
           will
           ?
           May
           we
           look
           
           for
           favour
           from
           God
           for
           any
           thing
           in
           our selves
           ?
           It
           is
           a
           fond
           conceit
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           God
           will
           have
           his
           Church
           ruled
           by
           promises
           
           in
           all
           ages
           ,
           to
           exercise
           the
           faithfull
           in
           prayer
           and
           dependance
           upon
           him
           .
           God
           will
           see
           of
           what
           credit
           is
           amongst
           men
           ,
           whether
           they
           will
           rely
           upon
           his
           bare
           promise
           or
           no.
           He
           might
           doe
           us
           good
           ,
           and
           give
           us
           no
           promise
           ;
           but
           he
           will
           try
           his
           graces
           in
           us
           ,
           by
           arming
           us
           against
           all
           difficulties
           and
           discouragements
           till
           the
           thing
           promised
           be
           performed
           to
           us
           .
           Promises
           are
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           the
           stay
           of
           the
           soule
           in
           an
           imperfect
           condition
           ,
           and
           so
           is
           faith
           in
           them
           ,
           untill
           
           our
           hopes
           shall
           end
           in
           full
           possession
           :
           and
           wee
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           
             Divine
             Promises
          
           
           
             are
             better
             than
             earthly
             performances
          
           .
           Let
           God
           give
           man
           never
           so
           much
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           if
           hee
           have
           not
           a
           promise
           of
           better
           things
           ,
           all
           will
           come
           to
           nothing
           at
           the
           last
           .
           And
           therefore
           God
           supports
           the
           spirits
           of
           his
           servants
           against
           all
           temptations
           ,
           both
           on
           the
           right
           hand
           and
           on
           the
           left
           by
           sweet
           promises
           .
           Hee
           will
           have
           them
           live
           by
           faith
           ,
           which
           alwayes
           hath
           relation
           to
           a
           Promise
           .
           This
           is
           a
           generall
           ground
           then
           ,
           that
           God
           now
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           hath
           appointed
           to
           governe
           his
           Church
           by
           way
           of
           promises
           .
        
         
         
           But
           what
           is
           a
           Promise
           ?
        
         
           A
           Promise
           is
           nothing
           but
           a
           manifestation
           of
           
           love
           ;
           an
           intendment
           of
           bestowing
           some
           good
           ,
           and
           removing
           some
           evill
           from
           us
           .
           A
           declaring
           of
           a
           mans
           free
           engagement
           in
           this
           kinde
           ,
           is
           a
           Promise
           ;
           it
           alwayes
           comes
           from
           love
           in
           the
           party
           promising
           ,
           and
           conveighs
           goodnesse
           to
           the
           beleeving
           soule
           .
           Now
           what
           love
           can
           there
           be
           in
           God
           to
           us
           (
           since
           the
           
             fall
             ,
          
           )
           which
           must
           not
           be
           grounded
           on
           a
           better
           foundation
           than
           our selves
           ?
           If
           God
           love
           us
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           in
           one
           that
           is
           ,
           first
           beloved
           ;
           hereupon
           comes
           the
           ground
           of
           the
           promises
           to
           be
           in
           Jesus
           Christ
           :
           all
           intercourse
           
           between
           God
           and
           us
           must
           be
           in
           him
           that
           is
           able
           to
           satisfie
           God
           for
           us
           .
           The
           Almighty
           Creator
           will
           have
           our
           debts
           discharged
           before
           he
           enters
           into
           a
           covenant
           of
           peace
           with
           us
           .
        
         
           Now
           this
           Christ
           hath
           perfectly
           done
           ,
           and
           thereby
           reconciled
           lost
           sinners
           ;
           hereupon
           the
           promise
           immediately
           issues
           (
           from
           Gods
           love
           in
           Christ
           )
           to
           beleeving
           soules
           :
           He
           must
           first
           receive
           all
           good
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           we
           must
           have
           it
           at
           the
           
             second
             hand
          
           from
           him
           .
           The
           promises
           in
           Christ
           are
           as
           the
           spirits
           in
           the
           body
           ,
           they
           runne
           through
           al
           the
           ages
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           without
           him
           there
           is
           no
           mercy
           nor
           comfort
           to
           be
           
           had
           .
           God
           cannot
           look
           on
           this
           cursed
           nature
           of
           ours
           out
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           therefore
           whosoever
           apprehends
           any
           mercy
           from
           God
           ,
           he
           must
           apprehend
           it
           in
           Christ
           the
           promised
           seed
           .
           To
           make
           it
           clearer
           ;
           our
           nature
           since
           the
           fall
           is
           odious
           to
           God
           ,
           (
           a
           sinfull
           cursed
           nature
           remaines
           in
           the
           best
           of
           us
           )
           and
           therefore
           that
           God
           may
           looke
           peaceably
           upon
           it
           ,
           he
           must
           looke
           upon
           it
           in
           him
           that
           hath
           it
           undefiled
           ,
           &
           in
           him
           whom
           he
           loves
           ,
           even
           his
           only
           Son
           ,
           like
           unto
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           hath
           taken
           our
           nature
           upon
           him
           .
        
         
           Now
           our
           nature
           in
           Christ
           must
           needs
           be
           lovely
           and
           acceptable
           ;
           and
           if
           
           ever
           God
           love
           us
           ,
           it
           is
           for
           Christ
           alone
           ,
           who
           was
           predestinated
           before
           all
           worlds
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           Sacrifice
           for
           us
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           Head
           of
           
           his
           Church
           :
           he
           was
           ordained
           to
           doe
           us
           good
           ,
           before
           we
           our selves
           were
           ordained
           .
           Christ
           is
           the
           first
           Beloved
           ,
           and
           then
           we
           :
           God
           loves
           us
           in
           his
           beloved
           one
           :
           
             This
             is
             my
             beloved
          
           
           
             Sonne
             in
             whom
             I
             am
             well
             pleased
             .
          
           As
           if
           the
           Lord
           had
           said
           ,
           I
           am
           pleased
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           his
           ,
           in
           his
           whole
           mysticall
           body
           .
           Christ
           is
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           by
           nature
           ,
           we
           by
           adoption
           ;
           what
           ever
           good
           is
           in
           us
           ,
           is
           first
           &
           principally
           in
           him
           .
           God
           conveighs
           all
           by
           the
           naturall
           Son
           to
           the
           adopted
           
           sonnes
           :
           therefore
           
             all
             the
             promises
             are
             made
             to
             us
             in
             Christ
             ,
          
           he
           takes
           them
           from
           God
           for
           us
           .
           He
           himselfe
           is
           the
           first
           Promise
           ,
           and
           all
           are
           Yea
           and
           Amen
           in
           him
           :
           they
           are
           not
           directed
           to
           us
           ,
           abstracted
           from
           him
           ;
           but
           we
           are
           elected
           in
           Christ
           ,
           sanctified
           in
           him
           ,
           acquitted
           frō
           sin
           through
           him
           :
           
             by
             his
             stripes
             we
             are
             healed
             .
          
           If
           Christ
           had
           not
           satisfied
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           bearing
           our
           iniquities
           upon
           the
           crosse
           ,
           wee
           had
           beene
           liable
           every
           moment
           to
           condemnation
           .
           If
           he
           had
           not
           been
           free
           from
           our
           sins
           ,
           we
           had
           for
           ever
           lyen
           under
           the
           burthen
           of
           them
           .
           
             You
             are
             yet
             in
             your
             sinnes
          
           (
           saith
           Saint
           
             Paul
             )
             if
          
           
           
             Christ
             be
             not
             risen
          
           .
           We
           are
           
           freed
           from
           our
           debts
           ,
           because
           Christ
           our
           surety
           is
           out
           of
           prison
           ;
           he
           is
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           are
           at
           liberty
           .
        
         
           The
           Promises
           are
           a
           deed
           of
           gift
           ,
           which
           wee
           have
           from
           and
           by
           Christ
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           first
           object
           of
           all
           the
           respect
           that
           God
           hath
           to
           us
           .
           Why
           are
           the
           Angels
           attendants
           on
           us
           ?
           Because
           they
           attend
           upon
           
             Iacobs
             Ladder
          
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           )
           upon
           Christ
           ,
           that
           knits
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           together
           .
           So
           that
           the
           Angels
           because
           they
           attend
           upon
           Christ
           first
           ,
           become
           likewise
           our
           attendants
           :
           we
           have
           a
           promise
           of
           
             eternall
             life
          
           :
           but
           this
           life
           is
           
             in
             his
             Son
          
           ;
           God
           
           blesseth
           us
           with
           all
           spirituall
           blessings
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           makes
           us
           sons
           in
           him
           the
           naturall
           Sonne
           :
           whatsoever
           prerogative
           we
           enjoy
           ,
           it
           is
           in
           Christ
           first
           ,
           and
           so
           belongs
           to
           us
           ,
           but
           no
           further
           than
           we
           by
           faith
           are
           made
           one
           with
           him
           .
           How
           darest
           thou
           think
           of
           God
           who
           is
           a
           
             Consuming
             fire
          
           ?
           and
           not
           think
           of
           him
           as
           he
           is
           pleased
           and
           pacified
           with
           thy
           person
           in
           Christ
           ,
           who
           tooke
           thy
           nature
           upon
           him
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           foundation
           of
           comfort
           ,
           and
           a
           
             second
             Adam
          
           ;
           a
           publique
           person
           satisfying
           Divine
           Justice
           for
           all
           that
           are
           members
           of
           his
           body
           ?
        
         
           Wee
           may
           think
           upon
           God
           with
           comfort
           ,
           when
           
           wee
           see
           him
           appeased
           in
           his
           Christ.
           As
           long
           as
           hee
           loves
           Christ
           ,
           hee
           cannot
           but
           love
           us
           .
           Never
           think
           to
           have
           grace
           ,
           or
           salvation
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           without
           Christ.
           Doth
           God
           love
           mee
           ,
           doth
           hee
           doe
           good
           to
           my
           soule
           for
           my
           owne
           sake
           (
           abstracted
           from
           his
           Sonne
           ?
           )
           no
           surely
           :
           then
           should
           I
           flie
           from
           his
           presence
           .
           But
           he
           looks
           upon
           me
           in
           his
           beloved
           ,
           and
           in
           him
           accepts
           of
           my
           person
           ,
           therefore
           our
           Saviour
           prayeth
           ,
           
             I
             desire
             thee
             bles
             sed
             Father
             ,
             that
             the
             love
             wherewith
             thou
             lovest
             mee
             ,
             may
             be
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             I
             in
             them
             .
          
        
         
           This
           should
           direct
           us
           in
           our
           dealing
           with
           God
           ,
           not
           
           to
           goe
           directly
           to
           him
           ,
           but
           by
           a
           Promise
           ,
           And
           when
           wee
           have
           a
           Promise
           ,
           look
           to
           Christ
           in
           whom
           it
           is
           performed
           ;
           If
           we
           ask
           any
           thing
           of
           God
           in
           
             Christs
             name
          
           ,
           he
           will
           give
           it
           us
           ;
           If
           wee
           thank
           God
           for
           any
           thing
           ,
           thank
           him
           in
           Christ
           ,
           that
           wee
           have
           it
           
             in
             him
          
           .
           What
           a
           comfort
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           wee
           may
           goe
           to
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           claime
           the
           Promises
           boldly
           ?
           because
           he
           loves
           us
           with
           the
           same
           love
           he
           beares
           to
           his
           only
           beloved
           Sonne
           .
           If
           we
           get
           fast
           hold
           on
           Christ
           ,
           and
           cleave
           there
           ,
           God
           can
           assoone
           alter
           his
           love
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           alter
           his
           love
           to
           us
           ;
           his
           love
           is
           every
           whit
           as
           unchangeable
           to
           a
           beleeving
           
           member
           ,
           as
           to
           Christ
           the
           head
           of
           the
           body
           .
           The
           Promises
           are
           as
           sure
           as
           the
           
             love
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             is
             ,
          
           upon
           which
           they
           are
           founded
           ,
           and
           from
           which
           
             nothing
             can
             separate
             us
          
           .
           For
           Promises
           being
           the
           fruit
           of
           Gods
           love
           ,
           and
           Gods
           love
           being
           founded
           first
           upon
           Christ
           :
           it
           must
           needs
           follow
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Promises
           are
           both
           made
           ,
           and
           made
           good
           to
           us
           through
           him
           .
        
         
           If
           a
           Prince
           should
           love
           a
           man
           ,
           and
           his
           love
           should
           be
           founded
           upon
           the
           love
           he
           beares
           to
           his
           own
           Son
           ;
           surely
           such
           a
           one
           may
           have
           comfort
           ,
           that
           love
           will
           never
           faile
           him
           :
           because
           it
           is
           an
           affection
           naturall
           ,
           
           and
           therefore
           unalterable
           ,
           he
           will
           alwayes
           love
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           and
           therefore
           will
           alwayes
           delight
           in
           him
           ,
           in
           whom
           his
           Son
           delighteth
           .
           Now
           Christ
           is
           the
           everlasting
           Sonne
           of
           the
           Father
           ;
           his
           deare
           and
           only
           Sonne
           ,
           in
           whom
           hee
           is
           ever
           well
           pleased
           ,
           and
           through
           whom
           he
           cannot
           be
           offended
           with
           those
           that
           are
           his
           .
           So
           surely
           as
           God
           loves
           Christ
           ,
           so
           surely
           hee
           loves
           all
           that
           are
           united
           to
           him
           .
           There
           is
           nothing
           in
           the
           world
           can
           separate
           his
           love
           from
           his
           owne
           Sonne
           ,
           neither
           is
           there
           any
           thing
           able
           to
           separate
           his
           love
           from
           us
           
           that
           are
           one
           with
           him
           .
           God
           loves
           Christs
           mysticall
           
           body
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           his
           naturall
           body
           ;
           hee
           hath
           advanced
           that
           to
           glory
           at
           his
           right
           hand
           in
           heaven
           ,
           and
           will
           hee
           (
           think
           you
           )
           leave
           his
           mysticall
           body
           
             the
             Church
          
           in
           a
           state
           of
           abasement
           here
           on
           earth
           ?
           No
           certainly
           :
           God
           loves
           every
           member
           of
           his
           Son
           ;
           for
           as
           he
           gave
           us
           to
           Christ
           ,
           so
           Him
           hath
           he
           sealed
           and
           annointed
           to
           be
           a
           Saviour
           for
           his
           people
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           reason
           why
           God
           looks
           upon
           us
           with
           a
           forbearing
           eye
           (
           notwithstanding
           the
           continuall
           matter
           of
           displeasure
           hee
           finds
           in
           us
           )
           hee
           looks
           on
           us
           in
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           his
           love
           to
           us
           is
           grounded
           on
           his
           love
           to
           Christ.
           And
           
           hereupon
           comes
           our
           boldnesse
           with
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           that
           wee
           can
           goe
           to
           him
           in
           all
           distresses
           with
           comfort
           ,
           &
           say
           ,
           Lord
           look
           on
           thy
           Son
           whō
           thou
           hast
           given
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           in
           him
           behold
           his
           poore
           members
           now
           before
           thee
           :
           In
           our selves
           we
           have
           dread
           ,
           but
           in
           thy
           dearly
           beloved
           wee
           have
           joy
           in
           thy
           presence
           .
           If
           we
           come
           in
           the
           garments
           of
           our
           Elder
           brother
           ,
           wee
           are
           sure
           to
           get
           a
           blessing
           ,
           but
           in
           our selves
           God
           cannot
           endure
           to
           behold
           us
           :
           If
           we
           bring
           Benjamin
           to
           our
           Father
           ;
           if
           wee
           carry
           Christ
           along
           with
           us
           ,
           then
           come
           and
           welcome
           .
        
         
           Upon
           what
           unchangeable
           
           grounds
           is
           the
           love
           of
           God
           and
           the
           faith
           of
           a
           Christian
           builded
           ?
           How
           can
           the
           gates
           of
           hell
           prevaile
           against
           the
           faith
           of
           a
           true
           beleever
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           carried
           to
           the
           promise
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           promise
           to
           Gods
           love
           ?
           the
           love
           of
           God
           to
           Christ
           shall
           as
           soone
           faile
           ,
           as
           the
           faith
           of
           a
           sincere
           Christian
           shal
           be
           shaken
           .
           The
           promises
           else
           should
           bee
           of
           no
           effect
           ,
           they
           should
           be
           Yea
           and
           Nay
           ,
           and
           not
           Yea
           &
           Amen
           .
        
         
           If
           the
           promises
           could
           bee
           shaken
           ,
           the
           love
           of
           God
           and
           Christ
           should
           be
           uncertain
           .
           Overturn
           heaven
           and
           earth
           ,
           if
           we
           overturne
           the
           faith
           of
           a
           true
           persevering
           Christian.
           
           There
           is
           nothing
           in
           the
           world
           of
           that
           firmnesse
           as
           a
           beleeving
           soule
           is
           ,
           the
           ground
           hee
           stands
           upon
           makes
           him
           unmoveable
           .
           Our
           union
           with
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           makes
           us
           like
           
             Mount
             Sinai
          
           ,
           that
           cannot
           be
           shaken
           .
           But
           wee
           must
           know
           there
           are
           three
           degrees
           or
           steps
           of
           love
           ,
           whereof
           a
           promise
           is
           the
           last
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             Inward
             love
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Reall
             performance
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             A
             manifestation
             of
             performance
             intended
             before
             it
             bee
             done
             .
          
        
         
           Love
           concealed
           doth
           not
           cōfort
           in
           the
           interim
           ;
           therfore
           God
           who
           is
           love
           ,
           doth
           not
           only
           affect
           us
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           and
           intend
           us
           
           mercy
           hereafter
           :
           but
           because
           hee
           will
           have
           us
           rest
           sweetly
           in
           his
           bosome
           ,
           and
           settle
           our selves
           on
           his
           gracious
           purposes
           ,
           hee
           gives
           us
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           many
           
             rich
             and
             pretious
             promises
          
           .
           Hee
           not
           only
           loves
           us
           ,
           and
           shewes
           the
           same
           in
           deeds
           now
           ,
           but
           he
           expresseth
           his
           future
           care
           of
           us
           ,
           that
           wee
           may
           build
           on
           him
           ,
           as
           surely
           as
           if
           we
           had
           the
           thing
           performed
           already
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           wee
           see
           how
           God
           loves
           us
           ,
           he
           hath
           not
           only
           an
           inward
           liking
           and
           good
           wil
           to
           us
           in
           his
           brest
           ,
           but
           manifests
           the
           same
           by
           word
           ;
           hee
           reveales
           the
           tendernesse
           of
           his
           bowells
           towards
           us
           ,
           that
           wee
           may
           
           have
           the
           comfort
           of
           it
           before-hand
           :
           God
           would
           have
           us
           live
           by
           faith
           ,
           and
           establish
           our selves
           in
           hope
           ,
           because
           these
           graces
           fit
           us
           for
           the
           promise
           .
           If
           there
           were
           no
           Promises
           ,
           there
           could
           bee
           no
           faith
           nor
           hope
           .
        
         
           What
           is
           Hope
           ,
           but
           the
           expectation
           of
           those
           
           things
           that
           the
           word
           saith
           ?
           And
           what
           is
           faith
           ,
           but
           a
           building
           on
           the
           promise
           of
           God
           ?
           Faith
           looks
           to
           the
           word
           of
           the
           thing
           ,
           Hope
           to
           the
           thing
           in
           the
           word
           .
           Faith
           looks
           to
           the
           thing
           promised
           ,
           Hope
           to
           the
           possession
           and
           performance
           of
           it
           .
           
             Faith
             is
             the
             evidence
             of
             good
             not
             seene
             ,
          
           
           (
           making
           that
           which
           is
           absent
           
           as
           present
           to
           us
           )
           Hope
           waits
           for
           the
           accomplishment
           of
           that
           good
           contained
           in
           the
           word
           ;
           if
           we
           had
           nothing
           promised
           ,
           what
           need
           hope
           ?
           and
           where
           were
           the
           foundation
           of
           faith
           ?
           But
           God
           being
           willing
           to
           satisfie
           both
           ,
           (
           that
           wee
           may
           bee
           heavenly-wise
           ,
           in
           relying
           upon
           a
           firme
           foundation
           ;
           and
           not
           as
           fooles
           ,
           
             trust
             in
             vanity
          
           )
           in
           mercy
           gives
           us
           promises
           ,
           and
           seales
           them
           with
           an
           oath
           for
           our
           greater
           supportment
           .
           That
           love
           which
           ingaged
           the
           Almighty
           to
           bind
           himself
           to
           us
           in
           
             pretious
             promises
          
           ,
           will
           furnish
           us
           likewise
           with
           grace
           needfull
           ,
           till
           wee
           be
           possessed
           of
           them
           .
           
           He
           will
           give
           us
           leave
           to
           depend
           upon
           him
           ,
           both
           for
           happinesse
           and
           all
           quieting
           graces
           which
           may
           support
           the
           soule
           till
           it
           come
           to
           its
           perfect
           rest
           in
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           Now
           these
           gratious
           expressions
           of
           our
           good
           God
           may
           be
           reduced
           into
           divers
           rankes
           .
           I
           will
           but
           touch
           some
           few
           particulars
           ,
           and
           shew
           how
           wee
           should
           carry
           our selves
           to
           make
           a
           comfortable
           use
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           there
           are
           some
           
           
             universall
             Promises
          
           for
           the
           good
           of
           all
           mankinde
           ,
           as
           that
           
             God
             would
             never
             destroy
             the
             World
             againe
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           there
           are
           other
           Promises
           that
           more
           
           particularly
           concerne
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           these
           are
           Promises
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             Either
             of
             
               outward
               things
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Or
               of
            
             spirituall
             and
             eternall
             things
             
               
                 of
                 Grace
                 .
              
               
                 and
                 Glory
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           In
           the
           manner
           of
           promising
           ,
           they
           admit
           of
           this
           distinction
           .
           All
           the
           Promises
           of
           God
           are
           made
           to
           us
           ,
           either
        
         
           Absolutely
           ,
           without
           any
           condition
           ;
           so
           was
           the
           Promise
           of
           sending
           Christ
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           his
           glorious
           comming
           againe
           to
           judgement
           :
           let
           the
           world
           be
           as
           it
           will
           ,
           yet
           Christ
           did
           come
           ,
           and
           will
           come
           againe
           with
           thousands
           of
           Angels
           ,
           to
           judge
           us
           at
           the
           last
           .
        
         
         
           Or
           2.
           conditionall
           .
           As
           the
           Promise
           of
           Grace
           and
           Glory
           to
           Gods
           children
           that
           he
           will
           forgive
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           if
           they
           repent
           ,
           &c.
           
           God
           deales
           with
           men
           (
           as
           wee
           doe
           by
           way
           of
           commerce
           one
           with
           another
           )
           propounding
           mercy
           by
           covenant
           and
           condition
           :
           yet
           his
           covenant
           of
           grace
           is
           alwayes
           a
           
             gratious
             covenant
          
           .
           For
           he
           not
           onely
           gives
           the
           good
           things
           ,
           but
           helpes
           us
           in
           performing
           the
           condition
           by
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           he
           workes
           our
           hearts
           to
           beleeve
           and
           to
           repent
           .
        
         
           Thus
           all
           Promises
           for
           
           
             outward
             things
          
           are
           conditionall
           :
           as
           thus
           ,
           God
           hath
           promised
           protection
           from
           contagious
           sicknesse
           ,
           and
           
           from
           trouble
           and
           warre
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           be
           
             an
             hiding
             place
          
           ,
           and
           a
           Deliverer
           of
           his
           people
           in
           time
           of
           danger
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           doe
           this
           and
           that
           good
           for
           them
           .
           But
           these
           are
           conditionall
           ,
           so
           far
           forth
           as
           in
           his
           wise
           providence
           he
           sees
           they
           may
           helpe
           to
           preserve
           spiritual
           good
           things
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           advance
           the
           graces
           of
           the
           inward
           man.
           For
           God
           takes
           liberty
           in
           our
           outward
           estate
           ,
           to
           afflict
           us
           or
           doe
           us
           good
           ,
           as
           may
           best
           further
           our
           soules
           welfare
           .
           Because
           do
           what
           we
           can
           with
           these
           bodies
           ,
           they
           will
           turn
           to
           dust
           and
           vanity
           ere
           long
           .
           We
           must
           ,
           leave
           the
           world
           behinde
           us
           ;
           therefore
           he
           lookes
           to
           
           our
           main
           estate
           in
           Christ
           ,
           to
           the
           new
           creature
           ;
           and
           so
           farre
           as
           outward
           blessings
           may
           cherish
           and
           increase
           that
           ,
           so
           farre
           hee
           grants
           them
           ,
           or
           else
           he
           denies
           them
           to
           his
           dearest
           ones
           .
        
         
           For
           we
           cannot
           still
           enjoy
           the
           blessings
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           but
           our
           corrupt
           nature
           is
           such
           ,
           that
           (
           except
           we
           have
           somewhat
           to
           season
           the
           same
           )
           we
           shall
           surfet
           ,
           and
           not
           digest
           them
           ;
           therefore
           they
           are
           all
           given
           with
           exception
           of
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           as
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           hee
           that
           doth
           for
           him
           any
           thing
           ,
           
             shall
             have
             a
             hundred
          
           
           
             fold
             here
          
           ,
           but
           with
           Persecution
           ,
           be
           sure
           of
           that
           ,
           whatsoever
           else
           he
           hath
           :
           let
           
           Christians
           looke
           for
           crosses
           ,
           to
           season
           those
           good
           things
           they
           enjoy
           in
           this
           life
           .
        
         
           To
           come
           now
           to
           some
           
           use
           of
           the
           point
           .
           Are
           all
           the
           Promises
           of
           what
           kind
           soever
           ,
           whether
           spirituall
           and
           
             outward
             ,
             temporall
          
           or
           eternall
           ,
           are
           they
           all
           made
           to
           us
           in
           Jesus
           Christ
           ?
           And
           are
           they
           certainly
           true
           ,
           Yea
           and
           Amen
           in
           him
           ?
           Then
           I
           beseech
           you
           get
           into
           Christ
           betimes
           ,
           strengthen
           your
           intrest
           in
           him
           by
           all
           meanes
           ,
           out
           of
           whom
           we
           have
           nothing
           that
           is
           savingly
           good
           :
           rest
           not
           in
           any
           thing
           abstracted
           from
           him
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           be
           accepted
           with
           God.
           
        
         
           But
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           doth
           
           
           not
           God
           doe
           many
           good
           things
           to
           them
           that
           are
           out
           of
           Christ
           ?
           doth
           not
           the
           Sunne
           shine
           ,
           and
           the
           raine
           fall
           ,
           upon
           the
           just
           and
           the
           unjust
           ,
           upon
           the
           evill
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           good
           ?
           doth
           he
           not
           cloath
           ,
           and
           feed
           ,
           and
           protect
           wicked
           men
           daily
           ?
        
         
           He
           doth
           indeed
           ,
           it
           cannot
           bee
           denied
           ;
           but
           are
           
           they
           blessings
           ?
           are
           these
           favours
           to
           them
           ?
           No
           ,
           but
           as
           God
           saith
           by
           Moses
           ,
           if
           thou
           sin
           against
           me
           ,
           
             Cursed
             shalt
             thou
             be
             in
             thy
             Basket
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             thy
             store
             .
             Cursed
             shall
             be
             the
             fruit
             of
             thy
             body
             and
             the
             fruit
             of
             thy
             Land
             ,
             the
             increase
             of
             thy
             Kine
             ,
             and
             the
             flocks
             of
             thy
             Sheep
             :
             cursed
             at
             home
             ,
             cursed
             abroad
             :
          
           
           they
           are
           cursed
           in
           their
           very
           blessings
           .
           A
           gracelesse
           brutish
           person
           ,
           though
           hee
           swim
           with
           worldly
           pleasures
           ,
           and
           have
           never
           such
           revennewes
           ,
           and
           commings
           in
           to
           maintaine
           his
           bravery
           ,
           is
           yet
           an
           accursed
           creature
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           all
           .
           For
           what
           are
           we
           made
           for
           ,
           think
           you
           ?
           To
           live
           here
           only
           ?
           Oh
           no
           :
           then
           we
           were
           of
           all
           others
           the
           most
           miserable
           :
           there
           is
           an
           eternity
           of
           time
           a
           comming
           ,
           wherein
           (
           after
           a
           few
           dayes
           spent
           in
           the
           flesh
           )
           we
           shall
           live
           either
           in
           perpetuall
           blisse
           ,
           or
           unspeakable
           torment
           .
           The
           very
           best
           things
           beneath
           have
           a
           snare
           in
           them
           ,
           they
           rather
           
           hinder
           ,
           than
           further
           our
           eternall
           welfare
           .
        
         
           How
           doth
           that
           appeare
           ?
           
        
         
           Because
           for
           the
           most
           
           part
           they
           make
           men
           secure
           and
           carelesse
           in
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           despise
           the
           power
           of
           godlinesse
           ,
           and
           follow
           iniquity
           with
           greedinesse
           ;
           wee
           may
           see
           by
           mens
           conversations
           that
           outward
           things
           are
           snares
           to
           them
           .
           They
           are
           not
           Promises
           in
           Christ
           for
           then
           they
           would
           come
           out
           of
           Gods
           love
           only
           ,
           which
           alone
           makes
           mercies
           to
           be
           indeed●o
           ●o
           us
           ,
           and
           without
           which
           ,
           ●he
           best
           of
           blessings
           will
           prove
           but
           a
           curse
           in
           the
           end
           .
        
         
         
           If
           I
           have
           any
           thing
           in
           this
           world
           (
           any
           deliverance
           from
           evill
           ,
           or
           any
           positive
           good
           thing
           )
           I
           may
           know
           it
           is
           for
           my
           benefit
           ,
           when
           my
           heart
           is
           made
           more
           spirituall
           therby
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           value
           grace
           &
           holinesse
           at
           the
           highest
           rate
           ,
           I
           esteeming
           my
           being
           in
           Christ
           above
           all
           transitory
           things
           whatsoever
           ;
           above
           riches
           and
           honour
           ,
           and
           the
           favour
           of
           great
           persons
           ,
           which
           at
           the
           best
           is
           fading
           .
           Our
           intrest
           in
           him
           will
           stand
           by
           us
           ,
           when
           all
           these
           things
           are
           withered
           and
           shrunk
           to
           nothing
           ,
           Christ
           is
           a
           Fountaine
           never
           drawne
           dry
           ,
           his
           comforts
           are
           permanent
           :
           the
           good
           in
           the
           creature
           
           soone
           vanisheth
           ,
           and
           leaveth
           the
           soule
           empty
           ;
           therefore
           get
           into
           Christ
           speedily
           ,
           it
           concernes
           thee
           neerely
           .
        
         
           For
           this
           purpose
           
             attend
             upon
             the
             meanes
             of
             salvation
             ,
          
           
           and
           beg
           of
           God
           that
           he
           would
           make
           his
           owne
           ordinances
           (
           by
           his
           Spirit
           accompanying
           the
           same
           )
           effectuall
           to
           thy
           soule
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           open
           the
           excellencies
           of
           Christ
           to
           thee
           ,
           and
           draw
           thy
           affections
           to
           close
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           How
           are
           we
           in
           Christ
           ?
        
         
           When
           by
           knowing
           of
           
           him
           ,
           our
           knowledge
           carries
           
           our
           hearts
           unto
           him
           ;
           
           when
           our
           wils
           cleave
           to
           that
           which
           we
           know
           to
           be
           excellent
           and
           necessary
           
           for
           us
           :
           when
           I
           firmely
           adhere
           to
           Christ
           ,
           as
           the
           only
           good
           for
           me
           ,
           then
           I
           love
           him
           ,
           then
           I
           rest
           on
           him
           ,
           then
           I
           have
           peace
           in
           him
           .
        
         
           I
           may
           discerne
           that
           I
           am
           in
           Christ
           ,
           if
           upon
           my
           knowledge
           of
           him
           ,
           my
           heart
           is
           united
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           I
           find
           peace
           of
           conscience
           in
           him
           .
           Faith
           hath
           a
           quieting
           and
           establishing
           power
           .
           If
           I
           be
           in
           Christ
           ,
           my
           soule
           will
           be
           cheered
           and
           satisfied
           with
           him
           alone
           .
           I
           know
           all
           is
           Yea
           and
           Amen
           in
           him
           ,
           therefore
           my
           soule
           rests
           securely
           here
           .
           How
           ever
           our
           outward
           condition
           bee
           various
           and
           perplexed
           ,
           yet
           our
           estate
           in
           Christ
           is
           firme
           and
           constant
           .
        
         
         
           What
           is
           a
           man
           out
           of
           
           Christ
           ?
        
         
           As
           a
           man
           in
           a
           storme
           
           that
           hath
           no
           clothes
           to
           hide
           his
           nakednesse
           ,
           or
           to
           shelter
           his
           body
           from
           the
           violence
           of
           the
           weather
           .
           As
           one
           in
           a
           tempest
           ,
           that
           hath
           not
           house
           nor
           harbour
           to
           cover
           him
           .
           As
           a
           stone
           out
           of
           the
           foundation
           ,
           set
           light
           by
           ,
           and
           scattered
           up
           and
           downe
           here
           and
           there
           .
           As
           a
           branch
           out
           of
           the
           root
           ;
           what
           sap
           is
           there
           is
           such
           a
           thing
           ?
           it
           being
           good
           for
           nothing
           but
           to
           be
           cast
           into
           the
           fire
           .
        
         
           A
           man
           that
           is
           not
           built
           up
           in
           Christ
           ,
           planted
           in
           him
           ,
           nor
           clothed
           with
           him
           ,
           is
           the
           most
           destitute
           ,
           despicable
           creature
           in
           all
           
           the
           world
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           look
           with
           a
           single
           eye
           ,
           we
           shall
           so
           discerne
           him
           :
           such
           a
           mans
           case
           is
           deepely
           to
           be
           bewailed
           :
           had
           wee
           but
           hearts
           to
           judge
           righteously
           ,
           we
           would
           preferre
           the
           meanest
           condition
           of
           Gods
           childe
           ,
           before
           the
           greatest
           estate
           of
           any
           earthly
           Monarch
           ,
           be
           their
           flourishing
           felicity
           never
           so
           resplendant
           .
           Oh
           the
           miserable
           and
           wofull
           plight
           that
           all
           prophane
           wretches
           are
           in
           ,
           who
           neglect
           grace
           and
           the
           mysteries
           of
           Christ
           to
           gratifie
           their
           base
           lusts
           :
           such
           an
           one
           ,
           there
           is
           but
           a
           step
           betweene
           him
           and
           Hell
           ,
           he
           hath
           no
           portion
           in
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           .
           
             I
             ac
             count
             all
             dung
             and
             drosse
          
           
           
           (
           saith
           St
           
             Paul
             )
             in
             comparison
             of
             Christ
             to
             be
             found
             in
          
           
           
             him
             ,
             not
             having
             on
             mine
             owne
             righteousnesse
             .
          
           Happy
           is
           that
           man
           at
           the
           day
           of
           judgement
           ,
           who
           thus
           appeares
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           if
           so
           be
           that
           all
           promises
           are
           Yea
           ,
           and
           
           Amen
           in
           Christ
           ,
           then
           here
           take
           notice
           of
           the
           stability
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           that
           hath
           promises
           to
           uphold
           him
           .
           Compare
           him
           with
           a
           man
           that
           hath
           present
           things
           only
           ,
           with
           an
           Esau
           that
           abounds
           with
           worldly
           goods
           ,
           and
           how
           great
           is
           the
           difference
           ?
           God
           gives
           them
           their
           portion
           here
           as
           he
           saith
           to
           Dives
           ,
           thou
           
             hadst
             thy
             good
             things
             ,
             that
             thou
             chiefly
             caredst
             for
             ,
          
           thou
           
           hadst
           them
           here
           ,
           but
           Lazarus
           had
           paine
           ,
           misery
           ,
           and
           poverty
           :
           Now
           therefore
           the
           case
           is
           altered
           ,
           he
           is
           advanced
           ,
           and
           
             thou
             art
             tormented
          
           .
        
         
           A
           beleeving
           Christian
           enjoyes
           the
           sweetnesse
           of
           many
           promises
           in
           this
           life
           (
           for
           God
           is
           still
           delivering
           ,
           comforting
           ,
           and
           perfecting
           of
           him
           ;
           renuing
           of
           his
           spirit
           ,
           and
           supplying
           him
           with
           inward
           peace
           )
           but
           the
           greatest
           part
           is
           yet
           to
           be
           accomplished
           ;
           perfection
           of
           grace
           and
           glory
           is
           to
           come
           ,
           he
           is
           a
           Child
           ,
           he
           is
           a
           Sonne
           ,
           the
           promise
           here
           is
           his
           chiefe
           estate
           .
        
         
           Another
           man
           hath
           present
           payment
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           all
           he
           cares
           for
           ,
           hee
           hath
           
           something
           in
           hand
           ,
           and
           fwells
           with
           a
           conceit
           of
           happinesse
           thereby
           ;
           Alas
           ,
           what
           are
           we
           the
           better
           to
           have
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           nothing
           ?
           Solomon
           that
           had
           tryed
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           resolves
           it
           to
           
             vanity
             and
             vexation
             of
             spirit
          
           .
           All
           things
           below
           are
           uncertaine
           ,
           and
           wee
           are
           uncertaine
           in
           the
           use
           of
           them
           ;
           if
           we
           have
           no
           better
           a
           life
           than
           a
           natural
           one
           ,
           eternal
           joy
           appertaines
           not
           to
           us
           .
           Take
           a
           Christian
           and
           strip
           him
           in
           your
           thoughts
           ,
           frō
           all
           the
           good
           things
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           he
           is
           yet
           a
           happier
           man
           than
           the
           greatest
           worldly
           favourite
           out
           of
           Christ
           ,
           for
           the
           one
           hath
           nothing
           but
           present
           
           things
           ,
           with
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           addition
           of
           miserie
           ,
           which
           his
           ease
           and
           contentment
           ,
           makes
           him
           more
           sensible
           of
           ,
           as
           being
           more
           tender
           and
           apprehensive
           of
           an
           evill
           than
           other
           men
           .
           The
           other
           though
           hee
           want
           many
           comforts
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           enjoyes
           not
           present
           performances
           ,
           yet
           hee
           is
           rich
           in
           bills
           and
           bonds
           ,
           God
           is
           bound
           to
           him
           who
           hath
           
           promised
           hee
           will
           never
           forsake
           him
           ,
           but
           be
           
             his
             por
             tion
             for
             ever
          
           .
           Hee
           hath
           a
           title
           to
           every
           communicable
           good
           ,
           
             Godlinesse
             hath
             the
             promise
             of
             this
          
           
           
             life
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             to
             come
             .
          
           A
           happy
           man
           ;
           what
           ever
           is
           most
           usefull
           for
           his
           
           safe
           conduct
           to
           heaven
           ,
           he
           is
           sure
           to
           have
           it
           ;
           He
           that
           will
           give
           us
           a
           Kingdome
           ,
           will
           not
           denie
           us
           daily
           bread
           ;
           hee
           that
           hath
           prepared
           a
           Country
           for
           us
           ,
           will
           certainly
           preserve
           us
           safe
           ,
           till
           we
           come
           there
           .
        
         
           Besides
           that
           wee
           have
           here
           in
           performance
           ,
           wee
           have
           many
           excellent
           promises
           of
           a
           greater
           good
           in
           expectation
           ,
           which
           in
           Christ
           are
           all
           Yea
           &
           
             Amen
             .
             They
          
           are
           certaine
           ,
           though
           our
           life
           be
           uncertaine
           ,
           and
           the
           comforts
           of
           our
           life
           (
           lesse
           then
           life
           it selfe
           )
           mutable
           and
           perishing
           ;
           If
           life
           the
           foundation
           of
           outward
           comforts
           bee
           but
           a
           vapour
           ,
           what
           are
           all
           the
           comforts
           themselves
           think
           you
           ?
        
         
         
           It
           is
           a
           Christians
           rejoycing
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           all
           changes
           beneath
           ,
           that
           hee
           hath
           promises
           invested
           into
           him
           from
           above
           ,
           that
           are
           lodged
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           and
           made
           his
           owne
           by
           faith
           ,
           which
           have
           a
           wondrous
           peculiarizing
           vertue
           ,
           to
           make
           that
           a
           mans
           owne
           ,
           that
           is
           otherwise
           generally
           propounded
           in
           the
           Gospell
           ;
           A
           Christian
           ,
           take
           him
           at
           all
           uncertainties
           ,
           he
           hath
           somwhat
           to
           build
           on
           ,
           that
           is
           Yea
           and
           Amen
           ,
           undoubtedly
           sure
           that
           wil
           stick
           by
           him
           .
        
         
           I
           speak
           this
           to
           commend
           the
           estate
           of
           a
           beleeving
           Christian
           ,
           to
           make
           you
           in
           love
           with
           it
           ,
           seeing
           in
           all
           the
           changes
           and
           varieties
           
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           hee
           hath
           somewhat
           to
           take
           to
           .
           In
           all
           the
           dangers
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           he
           hath
           a
           Rock
           ,
           and
           chamber
           of
           Providence
           to
           goe
           unto
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           Esay
           26.
           
           God
           hath
           secret
           roomes
           to
           hide
           his
           children
           in
           ,
           in
           times
           of
           publike
           disturbance
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           a
           confusion
           of
           all
           things
           .
           God
           hath
           a
           safe
           abiding
           place
           for
           thee
           :
           
             I
             have
             many
             troubles
          
           (
           saith
           
             David
             )
             but
             God
             is
             my
             defence
          
           
           continually
           .
           Hee
           i●
           my
           shield
           and
           
             strong
             Tower
          
           ,
           whatsoever
           I
           want
           ,
           I
           have
           it
           in
           him
           .
           What
           a
           comfort
           is
           this
           ?
        
         
           A
           Christian
           knowes
           either
           hee
           shall
           be
           safe
           here
           or
           in
           heaven
           ,
           and
           therefore
           rests
           securely
           .
           
             He
             that
          
           
           
             dwells
             in
             the
             secret
             place
             of
             the
             most
             High
             ,
             shall
             abide
          
           
           
             under
             the
             shadow
             of
             the
             Almighty
          
           (
           that
           is
           )
           in
           the
           love
           and
           protection
           of
           God
           above
           ;
           As
           Moses
           saith
           ,
           
             Lord
             thou
             hast
             binour
             habitation
             from
             everlasting
             to
             everlasting
          
           (
           that
           is
           )
           thou
           art
           our
           sure
           help
           in
           the
           greatest
           extremity
           that
           can
           befall
           us
           in
           any
           age
           of
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           build
           on
           his
           promise
           :
           for
           God
           and
           his
           Word
           are
           all
           one
           .
           If
           wee
           have
           nothing
           to
           take
           to
           when
           troubles
           come
           ,
           woe
           unto
           us
           :
           In
           our selves
           considered
           ,
           wee
           are
           even
           as
           grasse
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           tale
           that
           is
           told
           ,
           soone
           vanishing
           .
           But
           our
           estate
           in
           God
           is
           durable
           ;
           
           wee
           have
           here
           no
           continuing
           Citie
           ,
           sicknesse
           may
           come
           ,
           and
           death
           may
           environ
           us
           the
           next
           moment
           ,
           happy
           are
           they
           that
           have
           God
           for
           their
           habitation
           ,
           wee
           dwell
           in
           him
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           dead
           ;
           when
           we
           leave
           this
           world
           ,
           wee
           shall
           live
           with
           God
           for
           ever
           :
           
             The
             righteous
             is
             not
             troubled
             for
             evill
             tydings
             ,
          
           
           hee
           is
           not
           shaken
           from
           his
           Rock
           and
           stay
           ,
           he
           feares
           no
           danger
           ,
           because
           
             his
             heart
             is
             fixed
          
           .
        
         
           What
           a
           blessed
           estate
           is
           it
           to
           be
           in
           Christ
           ?
           to
           have
           promises
           in
           him
           to
           be
           protected
           ,
           and
           preserved
           ,
           not
           onely
           whilest
           wee
           are
           in
           this
           vale
           of
           teares
           ,
           but
           when
           this
           earthly
           tabernacle
           
           shall
           bee
           dissolved
           ,
           even
           to
           all
           eternity
           .
           If
           our
           hearts
           be
           fixed
           on
           God
           ,
           let
           us
           heare
           evill
           tydings
           of
           Warre
           ,
           or
           Famine
           ,
           or
           Pestilence
           ,
           let
           it
           be
           what
           it
           will
           ,
           blessed
           men
           are
           wee
           .
           
             Every
             word
             of
             God
             is
             tryed
          
           
           
             as
             silver
             in
             the
             fire
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Psalmist
           )
           the
           promises
           are
           tried
           promises
           ;
           wee
           may
           safely
           rest
           upon
           them
           :
           But
           if
           we
           have
           nothing
           to
           take
           to
           when
           troubles
           arise
           ,
           we
           are
           as
           a
           naked
           man
           in
           a
           storme
           without
           any
           shelter
           ,
           incompassed
           round
           with
           distresse
           and
           misery
           .
        
         
           The
           promises
           are
           our
           inheritance
           ,
           yea
           our
           best
           inheritance
           in
           this
           life
           ;
           though
           the
           Lord
           should
           strip
           us
           naked
           ,
           and
           take
           
           away
           all
           things
           else
           ,
           yet
           if
           the
           promises
           remain
           ours
           ,
           wee
           are
           rich
           men
           ;
           and
           may
           say
           with
           the
           Psalmist
           ,
           
             My
             lot
             is
             fallen
             into
             a
             good
          
           
           
             ground
             ,
             thy
             testimonies
             are
             better
             unto
             me
             ,
             than
             thousands
             of
             gold
             and
             silver
             .
          
           For
           the
           promises
           are
           as
           so
           many
           obligations
           ,
           whereby
           God
           is
           bound
           to
           his
           poore
           creature
           ;
           And
           if
           wretched
           men
           think
           themselves
           as
           rich
           as
           they
           have
           bonds
           (
           though
           they
           have
           never
           a
           peny
           in
           their
           purses
           )
           much
           more
           may
           a
           true
           Christian
           ,
           who
           hath
           the
           promises
           of
           Christ
           for
           his
           security
           ,
           esteeme
           himselfe
           a
           wealthy
           person
           ,
           as
           having
           many
           bonds
           whereby
           (
           not
           man
           but
           )
           God
           is
           
           engaged
           to
           him
           ,
           &
           that
           not
           only
           for
           temporall
           good
           things
           ,
           but
           for
           heavenly
           favours
           and
           spirituall
           blessings
           ,
           for
           all
           which
           hee
           may
           sue
           God
           at
           his
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           desire
           him
           to
           make
           good
           his
           word
           of
           truth
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           little
           difference
           betwixt
           a
           poore
           Christian
           ,
           and
           him
           that
           abounds
           in
           this
           worlds
           riches
           ,
           onely
           this
           ,
           the
           one
           hath
           wealth
           in
           his
           owne
           possession
           ,
           the
           other
           hath
           it
           in
           Gods
           bond
           ,
           the
           one
           hath
           it
           in
           hand
           ,
           the
           other
           in
           trust
           .
           As
           for
           the
           worldling
           ,
           he
           hath
           but
           a
           cisterne
           when
           he
           hath
           most
           ,
           wheras
           every
           faithfull
           soule
           hath
           the
           
             Spring
             head
          
           ,
           even
           
           God
           himselfe
           to
           flye
           unto
           in
           all
           distresses
           ,
           who
           will
           never
           faile
           him
           ,
           but
           be
           a
           Sunne
           and
           a
           Shield
           ,
           to
           defend
           us
           from
           all
           evill
           ,
           and
           preserve
           us
           in
           all
           goodnesse
           all
           our
           dayes
           .
           But
           I
           go
           on
           .
        
         
           
             Now
             he
             which
             stablisheth
             us
             with
             you
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             hath
             also
             anointed
             us
             ,
             is
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Here
           observe
           ,
           
             That
             the
          
           
           
             Christian
             needs
             not
             onely
          
           converting
           but
           establishing
           grace
           :
           he
           that
           hath
           begun
           any
           good
           worke
           in
           us
           must
           perfect
           it
           :
           the
           God
           of
           strength
           must
           give
           us
           his
           promise
           to
           support
           our
           weaknesse
           ,
           without
           which
           we
           cannot
           stand
           .
           
           Peter
           was
           in
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           yet
           when
           God
           did
           not
           stablish
           him
           ,
           wee
           see
           how
           he
           fell
           .
           The
           weakest
           beleever
           with
           the
           establishing
           grace
           of
           God
           will
           stand
           :
           and
           the
           strongest
           Christian
           ,
           without
           Divine
           assistance
           ,
           wil
           sink
           and
           fall
           away
           .
        
         
           Whence
           this
           may
           bee
           
           further
           considered
           ,
           
             That
             the
             life
             of
             a
             Christian
             is
             a
             perpetuall
             dependant
             life
             :
          
           he
           not
           only
           lives
           by
           faith
           in
           his
           first
           conversion
           ,
           but
           ever
           after
           :
           hee
           depends
           upon
           God
           for
           protection
           and
           strength
           throughout
           his
           whole
           course
           .
           
             God
             doth
             establish
             us
             in
             Christ
          
           ;
           the
           ignorance
           of
           this
           makes
           men
           subject
           to
           
           backsliding
           For
           when
           we
           trust
           to
           grace
           received
           ,
           and
           seek
           not
           for
           new
           supply
           ,
           we
           are
           straight
           of
           Peters
           condition
           ,
           
             Though
             all
             for
             sake
             thee
             ,
             yet
             will
             not
             I
             ,
          
           which
           occasioned
           his
           shamefull
           fall
           ;
           he
           had
           too
           much
           confidence
           in
           grace
           received
           .
        
         
           God
           is
           therefore
           faine
           to
           humble
           his
           children
           to
           teach
           them
           dependance
           .
           And
           usually
           ,
           where
           any
           speciall
           grace
           is
           bestowed
           upon
           sinners
           ,
           God
           joynes
           something
           therewith
           to
           put
           them
           in
           minde
           that
           they
           do
           not
           stand
           by
           their
           own
           strength
           .
           Peter
           makes
           a
           glorious
           confession
           ,
           
             Thou
             art
             Christ
             the
             Sonne
             of
             the
             living
             God
          
           ;
           and
           Christ
           honoured
           
           
           him
           exceedingly
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Vpon
             this
             Rock
             will
             I
             build
             my
             Church
          
           ;
           but
           yet
           by
           and
           by
           ,
           we
           see
           he
           cals
           him
           ,
           
             Satan
             ,
             get
             thee
             behind
             me
          
           ;
           to
           teach
           us
           that
           wee
           stand
           not
           by
           our
           owne
           power
           :
           when
           wee
           are
           strong
           it
           is
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           when
           we
           are
           weake
           ,
           it
           is
           of
           our selves
           .
           Iacob
           Wrest
           led
           with
           the
           Almighty
           ,
           and
           was
           a
           prevailer
           ,
           but
           he
           was
           fain
           to
           halt
           for
           it
           ;
           though
           he
           had
           the
           victory
           ,
           and
           overcame
           at
           last
           ,
           yet
           he
           was
           stricken
           with
           lamenesse
           all
           his
           dayes
           .
           God
           did
           this
           to
           mind
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           that
           strength
           whereby
           he
           prevailed
           out
           of
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           A
           Christian
           then
           should
           
           
           set
           upon
           nothing
           in
           his
           owne
           strength
           :
           Hannah
           
           saith
           comfortably
           ,
           
             No
             man
             shall
             bee
             strong
             in
             his
             owne
             might
             ,
          
           God
           is
           all
           our
           sufficiency
           :
           man
           naturally
           affects
           a
           kinde
           of
           divinity
           ,
           and
           will
           set
           upon
           things
           in
           confidence
           of
           his
           owne
           abilities
           ,
           without
           prayer
           and
           seeking
           of
           Gods
           help
           ;
           hee
           thinkes
           to
           compasse
           great
           matters
           ,
           and
           bring
           things
           to
           a
           good
           issue
           by
           his
           owne
           wit
           and
           discretion
           .
           Oh
           delude
           not
           your selves
           ,
           this
           cannot
           be
           .
           
             Acknowledge
             God
             in
             all
             thy
             wayes
             ,
             and
             hee
             shall
             direct
          
           
           
             thy
             paths
          
           :
           seeke
           unto
           the
           Lord
           in
           every
           enterprize
           thou
           goest
           about
           ;
           acknowledge
           him
           in
           the
           beginning
           ,
           
           progresse
           ,
           and
           issue
           of
           all
           thy
           employments
           :
           what
           doe
           we
           but
           make
           our selves
           gods
           ,
           when
           wee
           set
           upon
           businesse
           without
           invocation
           and
           dependance
           ?
           A
           Christian
           is
           wondrous
           weake
           ,
           even
           vanity
           of
           himselfe
           ;
           but
           take
           him
           as
           he
           is
           built
           upon
           the
           Promises
           ,
           and
           as
           he
           is
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           is
           a
           kind
           of
           almighty
           person
           ;
           
             ●e
             can
             doe
             all
             things
             through
             Christ
             that
             strengthens
             him
             .
          
           A
           Christian
           is
           in
           sort
           omnipotent
           ,
           whilst
           hee
           commits
           his
           wayes
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           depends
           upon
           the
           Promise
           ;
           otherwise
           he
           is
           weaknesse
           it selfe
           ,
           the
           most
           impotent
           creature
           in
           the
           World.
           
        
         
         
           Let
           God
           therefore
           have
           al
           the
           glory
           of
           our
           establi
           shing
           ,
           and
           depend
           on
           him
           by
           prayer
           for
           the
           same
           .
           As
           all
           comes
           of
           his
           meere
           grace
           ,
           so
           let
           all
           returne
           to
           his
           meere
           glory
           ;
           
             Not
             to
             us
             Lord
             ,
             not
             to
             us
             ,
             but
             to
             thy
          
           
           
             Name
             he
             given
             the
             praise
          
           ;
           it
           is
           the
           song
           of
           the
           Church
           militant
           on
           Earth
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           the
           song
           of
           the
           Church
           triumphant
           in
           Heaven
           ;
           that
           all
           glory
           is
           to
           God
           in
           the
           whole
           carriage
           of
           our
           salvation
           .
           The
           Promises
           are
           in
           him
           ;
           hee
           only
           made
           the
           covenant
           ,
           and
           he
           must
           performe
           it
           to
           us
           :
           without
           him
           we
           can
           doe
           nothing
           ,
           labour
           therefore
           to
           be
           wise
           in
           his
           wisdome
           ,
           strong
           in
           his
           strength
           ,
           to
           
           be
           all
           in
           all
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           .
        
         
           How
           shall
           wee
           know
           
           that
           a
           man
           hath
           establishing
           grace
           ?
        
         
           His
           assurance
           is
           firme
           ,
           
           when
           his
           temptations
           are
           
           great
           ,
           and
           his
           strength
           to
           resist
           ,
           little
           ,
           and
           yet
           notwithstanding
           he
           prevailes
           over
           them
           :
           Sathan
           is
           strong
           and
           subtill
           ,
           now
           if
           we
           can
           stand
           against
           his
           snares
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           cleere
           evidence
           of
           greater
           strength
           than
           is
           in
           our selves
           .
           In
           great
           afflictions
           ,
           when
           Go●
           seemes
           an
           enemy
           ,
           and
           clouds
           appeare
           betweene
           him
           and
           us
           ,
           if
           then
           a
           mans
           faith
           can
           break
           through
           all
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           darknesse
           see
           God
           shining
           
           in
           Christ
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           resolve
           ,
           
             Though
             thou
             kill
             me
             ,
             yet
             I
             will
             trust
             in
             thee
          
           ;
           here
           is
           a
           strong
           establishing
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           times
           of
           martyrdome
           ,
           there
           was
           fire
           and
           faggot
           ,
           and
           the
           frownes
           of
           bloudy
           men
           ;
           but
           who
           were
           the
           persons
           suffering
           ?
           Even
           many
           Children
           ,
           Old
           men
           ,
           and
           Women
           ,
           the
           weakest
           of
           creatures
           :
           notwithstanding
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           was
           so
           strong
           in
           these
           feeble
           ones
           ,
           as
           their
           lives
           were
           not
           pretious
           to
           them
           ;
           but
           the
           torments
           and
           threatnings
           of
           their
           cruell
           Persecutors
           were
           cheerfully
           undergone
           by
           them
           ,
           as
           Heb.
           11.
           
           Here
           was
           Gods
           
           power
           in
           mans
           infirmity
           .
           If
           we
           have
           not
           something
           above
           nature
           ,
           how
           is
           it
           possible
           wee
           should
           hold
           out
           in
           great
           trials
           ?
        
         
           
             Meanes
             to
             obtaine
             stablishing
             grace
          
           .
        
         
           By
           what
           meanes
           may
           a
           Christian
           obtaine
           this
           stablishing
           grace
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           labour
           for
           fundamentall
           
           graces
           :
           if
           the
           root
           be
           strengthened
           ,
           the
           Tree
           will
           stand
           fast
           .
           Humiliation
           is
           a
           speciall
           radicall
           
           grace
           ;
           the
           foundation
           of
           Religion
           is
           very
           low
           ;
           abasement
           of
           spirit
           is
           in
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           holinesse
           :
           every
           grace
           hath
           a
           mixture
           of
           humility
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           all
           dependances
           on
           God.
           
           Humility
           is
           an
           emptying
           grace
           ,
           and
           acknowledgeth
           that
           in
           our selves
           there
           is
           nothing
           .
           If
           God
           withhold
           his
           influence
           ,
           I
           am
           gone
           ;
           if
           he
           withdraw
           his
           grace
           ,
           I
           shall
           be
           like
           another
           man
           ,
           as
           Sampson
           was
           when
           his
           haire
           was
           cutoff
           .
           Selfe-emptinesse
           prepares
           for
           spirituall
           fulnesse
           :
           
             When
             I
             am
             weak
          
           (
           saith
           blessed
           
             Paul
             )
             then
             I
             am
             strong
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           I
           feele
           and
           acknowledge
           my
           weaknesse
           ,
           then
           my
           strength
           encreases
           ;
           otherwise
           a
           man
           is
           not
           strong
           when
           he
           is
           weake
           ,
           but
           when
           he
           is
           sensible
           and
           groanes
           under
           the
           burthen
           of
           his
           infirmities
           ,
           then
           is
           he
           inwardly
           strong
           .
        
         
         
           Another
           fundamentall
           
           grace
           ,
           is
           dependance
           upon
           God
           ;
           for
           considering
           our
           owne
           insufficiency
           ,
           and
           that
           faith
           is
           a
           grace
           that
           goes
           out
           of
           our selves
           ,
           and
           layes
           hold
           of
           the
           righteousnes
           of
           another
           to
           justi
           fie
           us
           ,
           nothing
           can
           be
           more
           necessary
           to
           quiet
           the
           soule
           :
           
             Beleeve
             and
             you
             shall
             be
             established
             :
          
           as
           the
           Promises
           are
           sure
           in
           themselves
           ,
           so
           should
           we
           repose
           firme
           confidence
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           how
           doth
           God
           establish
           
           us
           by
           faith
           ?
        
         
           By
           working
           sound
           
           knowledge
           in
           us
           ;
           
             This
             is
             life
             eternall
             to
             know
             thee
             ,
             Iohn
          
           17.
           
           When
           we
           know
           the
           truth
           of
           Gods
           word
           aright
           ,
           we
           have
           a
           firme
           
           ground
           to
           depend
           on
           :
           for
           the
           more
           a
           man
           knowes
           God
           in
           Covenant
           ,
           the
           more
           hee
           knowes
           Christ
           and
           the
           promises
           ,
           the
           more
           he
           will
           trust
           and
           rely
           upon
           them
           .
           
             They
             that
             know
          
           
           
             thy
             name
             will
             trust
             in
             thee
          
           ;
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           .
           Therefore
           labour
           for
           certainty
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           that
           thou
           maist
           have
           a
           certainty
           of
           faith
           :
           What
           is
           the
           reason
           our
           faith
           is
           weak
           ?
           Because
           wee
           are
           carelesse
           to
           increase
           in
           knowledge
           .
           The
           more
           wee
           know
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           morewe
           shall
           trust
           in
           him
           .
           The
           more
           we
           know
           of
           a
           man
           that
           he
           is
           able
           and
           just
           of
           his
           word
           ,
           the
           more
           safely
           we
           put
           confidence
           in
           him
           .
           So
           the
           more
           our
           
           security
           is
           in
           Gods
           promises
           ,
           as
           his
           bonds
           encrease
           ,
           so
           our
           trust
           will
           be
           strengthened
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           if
           thou
           wouldst
           have
           stablishing
           grace
           ,
           beg
           
           
           it
           earnestly
           of
           God.
           Our
           strength
           in
           him
           is
           altogether
           by
           prayer
           ,
           bind
           him
           therefore
           with
           his
           owne
           promise
           ;
           beseech
           him
           to
           do
           unto
           thee
           according
           to
           his
           good
           Word
           ,
           he
           is
           the
           God
           of
           strength
           ,
           desire
           of
           him
           the
           spirit
           of
           strength
           ;
           alledg
           to
           him
           thy
           own
           weaknesse
           and
           in
           ability
           without
           him
           ,
           &
           that
           if
           he
           helps
           not
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           soone
           be
           overcome
           :
           lay
           open
           thy
           wants
           in
           Gods
           presence
           ,
           shew
           him
           how
           unable
           thou
           art
           of
           thy selfe
           ,
           to
           
           withstand
           temptations
           ,
           to
           beare
           crosses
           ,
           to
           performe
           duties
           ,
           to
           doe
           or
           suffer
           any
           thing
           aright
           ,
           turne
           his
           gracious
           promises
           into
           prayers
           ,
           desire
           God
           that
           hee
           would
           stablish
           thee
           by
           his
           grace
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           prop
           and
           uphold
           thy
           soule
           in
           all
           extremities
           .
        
         
           What
           is
           the
           reason
           that
           
           Christians
           are
           so
           daunted
           and
           flie
           off
           in
           time
           of
           danger
           ?
        
         
           They
           have
           no
           faith
           in
           the
           promise
           .
           The
           righteous
           
           is
           as
           
             Mount
             Sinah
          
           that
           
           shall
           not
           be
           moved
           ,
           hee
           builds
           on
           a
           foundation
           that
           can
           never
           be
           shaken
           ,
           for
           the
           heart
           is
           never
           drawne
           to
           any
           sinfull
           vanity
           ,
           or
           frighted
           with
           any
           
           terrour
           of
           trouble
           ,
           till
           faith
           lets
           goe
           its
           hold
           ,
           out
           of
           God
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           for
           the
           soule
           safely
           to
           stay
           it selfe
           upon
           .
        
         
           No
           marvell
           to
           see
           men
           fall
           that
           rest
           on
           a
           broken
           Reed
           :
           Alas
           !
           whatsoever
           is
           besides
           God
           ,
           is
           but
           a
           creature
           ,
           and
           can
           the
           creature
           be
           other
           than
           changeable
           ?
           The
           comfort
           that
           we
           have
           in
           God
           never
           fadeth
           ,
           it
           is
           an
           abiding
           lasting
           comfort
           ,
           such
           as
           contents
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           satisfies
           all
           the
           wants
           and
           desires
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           things
           beneath
           can
           never
           accōplish
           .
        
         
           Wee
           see
           that
           the
           heavens
           continue
           ,
           and
           the
           earth
           (
           without
           any
           other
           foundation
           )
           hangs
           in
           the
           
           midst
           of
           the
           world
           by
           the
           bare
           word
           of
           the
           Almighty
           ,
           therefore
           well
           may
           the
           soule
           stay
           it selfe
           on
           that
           ,
           when
           it
           hath
           nothing
           else
           in
           sight
           to
           rely
           upon
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           case
           Christians
           should
           look
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           their
           principles
           and
           foundations
           be
           good
           :
           And
           secondly
           ,
           
             builded
             strongly
          
           upon
           them
           ,
           for
           the
           soule
           is
           as
           that
           which
           it
           relies
           on
           ;
           if
           upon
           empty
           things
           ,
           it selfe
           becomes
           poore
           and
           empty
           ;
           which
           the
           Devil
           knowing
           ,
           strives
           to
           unloose
           our
           hearts
           from
           our
           Maker
           ,
           and
           draw
           us
           to
           rely
           upon
           false
           objects
           .
           Hee
           sees
           full
           well
           ,
           that
           whilest
           our
           soules
           cleave
           close
           to
           God
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           prevailing
           
           against
           us
           by
           any
           malice
           ,
           or
           subtilty
           of
           men
           or
           devils
           .
           The
           Saints
           in
           him
           ,
           are
           bold
           ,
           and
           undaunted
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           troubles
           and
           torments
           ;
           Indeed
           the
           sweetest
           cōmunion
           with
           God
           is
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           beaten
           off
           from
           other
           helps
           ;
           Though
           misery
           upon
           misery
           encounters
           us
           below
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           still
           succour
           issuing
           from
           above
           to
           a
           beleeving
           soule
           ;
           If
           God
           hath
           it
           in
           heaven
           ,
           faith
           will
           fetch
           it
           downe
           ,
           and
           enjoy
           the
           sweetnesse
           of
           it
           here
           .
           That
           man
           can
           never
           doe
           amisse
           ,
           that
           hath
           his
           dependancie
           upon
           the
           Almighty
           ,
           there
           being
           no
           communion
           like
           that
           of
           a
           faithfull
           heart
           with
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
         
           It
           is
           the
           office
           of
           faith
           to
           quiet
           our
           soules
           in
           all
           distresses
           ,
           for
           it
           relies
           upon
           God
           for
           heaven
           it self
           ,
           and
           all
           necessary
           provision
           ,
           till
           we
           come
           thither
           ;
           strengthen
           faith
           therefore
           and
           you
           strengthen
           all
           ;
           what
           can
           daunt
           that
           soul
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           sorest
           affliction
           hath
           the
           great
           God
           for
           his
           friend
           ?
           Such
           a
           spirit
           dares
           bid
           defiance
           to
           all
           the
           powers
           of
           darknes
           :
           Sathan
           may
           for
           a
           time
           exercise
           ,
           but
           hee
           can
           never
           wholly
           depresse
           a
           gracious
           heart
           .
           True
           beleevers
           can
           triumph
           over
           that
           which
           others
           are
           slaves
           unto
           ;
           they
           can
           set
           upon
           spirituall
           conflicts
           ,
           and
           endure
           fiery
           tryalls
           ,
           
           which
           others
           tremble
           to
           think
           of
           ;
           they
           can
           put
           off
           themselves
           ,
           and
           be
           content
           to
           be
           nothing
           ,
           so
           their
           God
           may
           appeare
           the
           greater
           ,
           and
           dare
           undertake
           or
           undergoe
           any
           thing
           for
           the
           glory
           of
           their
           Maker
           ;
           considering
           they
           are
           not
           their
           owne
           ,
           but
           have
           given
           up
           themselves
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           they
           count
           not
           their
           lives
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           theirs
           deare
           for
           him
           .
        
         
           
             Hee
             that
             stablisheth
             us
             with
             you
             ,
             is
             God
             ,
             who
             hath
             annointed
             us
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Messias
           signifies
           annointed
           ;
           our
           nature
           is
           enriched
           in
           Christ
           with
           all
           graces
           .
           
             Hee
             is
             annointed
             with
             the
          
           
           
             oyle
             of
             gladnesse
             above
             his
             fellowes
             ,
          
           for
           us
           ,
           that
           wee
           might
           have
           a
           spring
           of
           grace
           in
           our
           owne
           nature
           ,
           that
           God
           and
           Christ
           being
           one
           ,
           and
           we
           being
           in
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           might
           have
           all
           our
           annointing
           of
           the
           first
           annointed
           ,
           for
           
             of
             his
             fulnesse
             we
             receive
             grace
             for
             grace
             .
          
        
         
           What
           are
           those
           graces
           which
           wee
           receive
           from
           
           Christs
           fulnesse
           ?
        
         
           First
           ,
           the
           grace
           of
           favour
           and
           acceptance
           ,
           for
           
           the
           same
           love
           that
           God
           beares
           to
           Christ
           ,
           he
           beares
           to
           all
           his
           ,
           though
           not
           in
           so
           high
           a
           degree
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           Grace
           of
           sanctification
           answerable
           
           to
           the
           grace
           of
           sanctification
           
           in
           him
           ;
           every
           renued
           work
           in
           us
           comes
           from
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           rich
           priviledges
           and
           prerogatives
           ,
           
           that
           issue
           to
           persons
           sanctified
           ;
           wee
           have
           dignity
           for
           dignity
           ,
           favour
           for
           favour
           ,
           gracious
           qualifications
           for
           gracious
           qualifications
           in
           Christ.
           God
           annoints
           us
           all
           in
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           As
           the
           oyntment
           that
           was
           powred
           upon
           Aaron
           ,
           ran
           downe
           to
           
             the
             skirts
             of
             his
             garment
          
           ;
           so
           the
           weakest
           Christian
           is
           stablished
           with
           grace
           by
           Christ
           ,
           grace
           runnes
           from
           the
           Head
           to
           poorest
           member
           ,
           
             the
             hem
             of
             the
             garment
          
           ;
           every
           one
           that
           doth
           but
           touch
           Christ
           ,
           drawes
           vertue
           and
           
           strength
           from
           him
           .
        
         
           Why
           is
           it
           called
           here
           
           an
           annointing
           ?
        
         
           Because
           as
           the
           
             Holy
             annointing
          
           ,
           
           Exod.
           30.
           was
           not
           to
           be
           applied
           to
           prophane
           uses
           ,
           so
           neither
           are
           the
           graces
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           God
           being
           the
           Author
           of
           them
           ,
           to
           be
           slighted
           and
           undervalued
           by
           the
           Professors
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           What
           are
           the
           vertues
           of
           
           this
           oyntment
           ?
        
         
           First
           ,
           it
           hath
           a
           cherishing
           power
           ,
           it
           revives
           the
           drooping
           
           soule
           ,
           and
           cheares
           a
           fainting
           spirit
           ,
           when
           men
           are
           ready
           to
           sink
           under
           the
           burthen
           of
           their
           sins
           :
           this
           easeth
           them
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Annointing
           hath
           a
           strengthening
           power
           ,
           it
           makes
           our
           limbs
           vigorous
           ,
           
           so
           doth
           grace
           fortifie
           the
           soule
           ,
           nothing
           more
           .
           Our
           life
           is
           a
           combating
           life
           wi●h
           Sathan
           ,
           and
           temptations
           of
           all
           sorts
           ,
           therefore
           wee
           need
           continuall
           annointing
           to
           make
           us
           nimble
           ,
           and
           active
           in
           resisting
           our
           enemie
           ;
           Oyle
           hath
           a
           suppling
           quality
           ,
           so
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           makes
           pliable
           the
           joynts
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           it
           supports
           us
           with
           hidden
           strength
           ,
           and
           enables
           us
           to
           encounter
           great
           oppositions
           ,
           &
           to
           be
           victorious
           through
           Christ
           over
           all
           .
        
         
           Grace
           is
           little
           in
           quantity
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           mighty
           in
           operation
           ,
           it
           carries
           the
           soule
           through
           difficulties
           ,
           nothing
           can
           stand
           in
           the
           
           way
           of
           a
           gracious
           man
           ,
           no
           not
           the
           
             Gates
             of
             Hell.
          
           The
           spirit
           of
           grace
           that
           is
           in
           a
           Christian
           ,
           is
           stronger
           than
           he
           that
           is
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           
             A
             graine
             of
             Mustard
             seed
          
           ,
           the
           very
           least
           measure
           of
           true
           Holinesse
           ,
           is
           stronger
           than
           the
           greatest
           measure
           of
           opposition
           .
           A
           Christians
           strength
           lies
           out
           of
           himselfe
           :
           he
           never
           overcomes
           by
           his
           owne
           power
           ,
           hee
           can
           doe
           all
           things
           through
           Christ
           assisting
           him
           ,
           otherwise
           hee
           is
           a
           most
           impotent
           creature
           ,
           unable
           to
           doe
           or
           suffer
           any
           thing
           ,
           ready
           to
           give
           over
           at
           the
           least
           trouble
           ,
           and
           sink
           under
           every
           pressure
           of
           affliction
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           ointment
           doth
           
           exceedingly
           delight
           and
           refresh
           ourspirits
           ;
           as
           wee
           see
           the
           Box
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           opened
           ,
           the
           whole
           House
           smelt
           of
           it
           .
           So
           grace
           is
           a
           wondrous
           sweet
           thing
           .
           Before
           wee
           are
           anointed
           with
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           with
           stablishing
           grace
           ,
           what
           are
           we
           but
           a
           company
           of
           nasty
           abominable
           persons
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           God
           ?
           All
           things
           are
           accursed
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           accursed
           in
           what
           ever
           we
           doe
           .
           God
           cannot
           look
           on
           us
           but
           as
           loathsome
           creatures
           ,
           as
           the
           Prophet
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             would
             not
             so
             much
             as
             looke
             on
             thee
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             not
             for
             Iehoshaphats
          
           sake
           .
        
         
           That
           which
           makes
           a
           man
           ,
           sweet
           is
           grace
           ;
           this
           
           makes
           our
           nature
           that
           is
           noisome
           and
           offensive
           in
           the
           nostrils
           of
           the
           Almighty
           ,
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           to
           become
           pleasant
           and
           amiable
           .
           A
           wicked
           man
           is
           a
           vile
           man
           ,
           an
           ulcerous
           deformed
           creature
           :
           grace
           is
           of
           a
           healing
           nature
           wheresoever
           it
           is
           :
           this
           cures
           our
           spiritual
           distempers
           ,
           beautifying
           the
           inner
           man
           ,
           and
           making
           the
           whole
           frame
           of
           a
           Christians
           carriage
           ,
           sweet
           and
           delectable
           .
        
         
           First
           to
           God
           ,
           who
           loves
           the
           sent
           of
           his
           own
           grace
           
           wheresoever
           he
           finds
           it
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           to
           Angels
           ;
           the
           conversion
           of
           sinners
           rejoyceth
           
           them
           ,
           when
           our
           custody
           is
           committed
           to
           their
           charge
           ,
           how
           are
           they
           
           delighted
           with
           the
           beauty
           of
           holinesse
           shining
           in
           us
           ?
           The
           graces
           of
           God
           in
           his
           Saints
           are
           a
           Feast
           to
           them
           :
           the
           very
           name
           of
           a
           godly
           and
           gratious
           man
           ,
           is
           as
           a
           sweet
           ointment
           every
           where
           .
        
         
           Holy
           men
           when
           they
           
           are
           read
           of
           in
           Stories
           ,
           what
           a
           savour
           doe
           they
           cast
           in
           the
           Church
           :
           so
           far
           as
           a
           Christian
           is
           a
           New
           Creature
           it
           makes
           him
           in
           love
           with
           himselfe
           ,
           scorning
           to
           be
           so
           undervalued
           as
           to
           defile
           himselfe
           with
           base
           services
           :
           so
           farre
           as
           a
           man
           is
           gratious
           ,
           he
           gives
           himselfe
           to
           honourable
           imployments
           ;
           being
           a
           vessell
           of
           grace
           he
           improves
           his
           abilities
           to
           glorious
           
           uses
           ,
           esteeming
           things
           below
           too
           
             meane
             for
             him
          
           .
        
         
           Grace
           is
           a
           wondrous
           pleasant
           thing
           ,
           offensive
           to
           none
           ,
           but
           to
           wicked
           men
           ,
           that
           have
           no
           savour
           of
           God
           or
           goodnesse
           ,
           it
           sweetens
           the
           soule
           ,
           makes
           it
           delectable
           for
           Christ
           &
           his
           holy
           Spirit
           to
           lodge
           in
           ,
           as
           in
           a
           
             Garden
             of
             spices
             ▪
          
           A
           gracious
           man
           that
           hath
           subdued
           his
           corruptions
           ,
           is
           wondrous
           amiable
           both
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Communion
           of
           Saints
           ;
           his
           heart
           is
           as
           fine
           silver
           ,
           every
           thing
           is
           sweet
           that
           comes
           from
           him
           :
           grace
           is
           full
           of
           comfort
           to
           a
           mans
           own
           conscience
           ,
           the
           sense
           of
           which
           enlargeth
           the
           soule
           to
           all
           holy
           services
           .
        
         
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           an
           ointment
           hath
           another
           property
           ,
           it
           consecrates
           persons
           to
           holy
           uses
           ?
           Anointed
           persons
           are
           raised
           above
           the
           ordinary
           ranke
           .
           The
           graces
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           elevate
           men
           above
           the
           condition
           of
           others
           with
           whom
           they
           live
           .
           Anointed
           persons
           are
           sacred
           persons
           ,
           they
           are
           inviolable
           .
           
             Touch
             not
             mine
             anointed
             ,
             and
             doe
             my
             Prophets
          
           
           
             no
             harme
          
           :
           we
           wrong
           the
           apple
           of
           Gods
           eye
           ,
           we
           offer
           indignity
           to
           Christ
           himselfe
           ,
           if
           we
           hurt
           these
           .
           Indeed
           nothing
           can
           hurt
           them
           ,
           but
           God
           by
           his
           over
           ruling
           power
           turnes
           all
           for
           their
           good
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           an
           ointment
           is
           a
           royall
           liquor
           ,
           it
           will
           bee
           
           above
           all
           ;
           so
           the
           graces
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           where
           they
           are
           ,
           will
           be
           uppermost
           ,
           they
           will
           guide
           and
           governe
           all
           .
           As
           if
           a
           man
           have
           excellent
           parts
           ,
           grace
           will
           rule
           these
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           serviceable
           to
           Christ
           ,
           his
           truth
           and
           members
           .
           If
           we
           have
           weaknesse
           and
           corruption
           ,
           grace
           will
           subdue
           it
           by
           little
           and
           little
           ,
           and
           never
           leave
           conflicting
           till
           it
           hath
           got
           the
           victory
           .
        
         
           What
           are
           our
           souls
           without
           Gods
           anointing
           ?
           Dead
           stinking
           ,
           offensive
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           good
           men
           ,
           and
           to
           our selves
           :
           we
           cannot
           see
           with
           peace
           the
           visage
           of
           our
           owne
           soules
           :
           who
           can
           reflect
           seriously
           into
           his
           heart
           and
           life
           without
           
           horror
           ,
           that
           hath
           no
           grace
           ?
           A
           man
           that
           sees
           his
           conscience
           awakened
           without
           this
           anointing
           ,
           what
           is
           he
           ?
           surely
           as
           the
           body
           without
           the
           soule
           :
           it
           is
           not
           all
           the
           excellencies
           of
           the
           soule
           laid
           upon
           a
           dead
           body
           ,
           or
           all
           the
           goodly
           ornaments
           that
           bedeckt
           it
           ,
           can
           keep
           it
           from
           stinking
           and
           being
           a
           loathsome
           object
           ,
           because
           it
           wants
           the
           soule
           to
           quicken
           and
           enliven
           it
           to
           good
           imployments
           :
           of
           it selfe
           it
           is
           but
           a
           peece
           of
           earth
           :
           all
           the
           vigor
           and
           life
           that
           the
           body
           hath
           ,
           is
           communicated
           from
           the
           soule
           ,
           they
           are
           beholding
           to
           our
           soules
           for
           many
           things
           .
           Put
           the
           richest
           ornaments
           whatsoever
           
           upon
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Spirit
           of
           grace
           upon
           the
           soule
           (
           to
           cherish
           and
           refresh
           the
           same
           that
           it
           may
           appeare
           lovely
           in
           Gods
           sight
           )
           all
           is
           to
           no
           purpose
           .
        
         
           Likewise
           this
           anointing
           hath
           relation
           to
           the
           persons
           anointed
           ,
           
             Kings
             ,
             Priests
          
           ,
           and
           Prophets
           .
           Christ
           is
           primarily
           anointed
           ,
           and
           all
           our
           grace
           is
           derived
           from
           him
           ;
           hee
           teacheth
           us
           divine
           things
           by
           a
           Divine
           light
           .
           The
           poorest
           Christian
           in
           the
           world
           (
           whose
           heart
           is
           right
           with
           God
           )
           sees
           good
           things
           with
           such
           convincing
           love
           ,
           that
           he
           imbraces
           them
           ,
           and
           ill
           things
           with
           such
           a
           convincing
           hatred
           ,
           
           that
           he
           abhors
           them
           .
           A
           man
           that
           lives
           without
           God
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           may
           talke
           ,
           but
           he
           cannot
           doe
           ;
           he
           may
           speak
           of
           death
           ,
           but
           he
           dares
           not
           die
           ,
           he
           trembles
           to
           thinke
           of
           the
           last
           tribunall
           ,
           and
           of
           resigning
           his
           soule
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           his
           Maker
           :
           such
           an
           one
           may
           discourse
           of
           suffring
           ,
           but
           when
           it
           comes
           to
           the
           point
           ,
           his
           heart
           failes
           him
           :
           oh
           how
           he
           shrinkes
           when
           danger
           approacheth
           ,
           what
           indirect
           courses
           will
           hee
           take
           to
           save
           his
           skin
           ?
           how
           hardly
           is
           corrupt
           selfe
           brought
           under
           ?
           how
           heavily
           doe
           men
           come
           off
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           of
           doing
           and
           suffering
           for
           Christ
           ,
           laying
           downe
           all
           at
           his
           feet
           ,
           and
           
           resolving
           to
           be
           disposed
           of
           at
           his
           pleasure
           in
           every
           thing
           ?
           Men
           speak
           much
           of
           patience
           ,
           and
           selfe-deniall
           ,
           but
           they
           do
           not
           practise
           them
           ,
           these
           vertues
           shine
           not
           forth
           in
           their
           conversation
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           shame
           of
           Religion
           :
           only
           a
           true
           Christian
           hath
           the
           right
           knowledge
           of
           the
           doing
           of
           things
           ,
           and
           is
           able
           to
           speak
           a
           word
           
             in
             due
             season
          
           ,
           to
           reprove
           ,
           to
           admonish
           ,
           to
           comfort
           every
           member
           in
           the
           communion
           of
           Saints
           ,
           hath
           some
           qualification
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           whole
           body
           .
        
         
           A
           faithfull
           man
           is
           likewise
           spiritually
           anointed
           a
           Priest
           ,
           to
           stand
           before
           God
           Almighty
           ,
           he
           poures
           out
           
           his
           soul
           for
           himself
           &
           for
           others
           ,
           having
           Gods
           eare
           open
           at
           all
           times
           to
           his
           suits
           Every
           sincere
           Christi
           an
           is
           a
           favourite
           in
           heaven
           ,
           he
           hath
           much
           credit
           there
           which
           hee
           improves
           for
           the
           welfare
           of
           the
           Church
           here
           below
           .
           And
           hee
           keepes
           himselfe
           as
           a
           Priest
           unspotted
           of
           the
           world
           :
           a
           true
           Christian
           is
           taught
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           knowes
           the
           meaning
           of
           that
           Law
           of
           his
           which
           prohibiteth
           Priests
           so
           much
           as
           to
           touch
           defiled
           things
           ;
           therefore
           he
           studies
           innocency
           ,
           he
           runs
           not
           after
           the
           course
           of
           the
           multitude
           ,
           neither
           is
           carried
           away
           with
           the
           streames
           of
           the
           times
           :
           he
           will
           not
           converse
           familiarly
           
           with
           those
           that
           may
           staine
           him
           ,
           (
           but
           so
           farre
           as
           his
           calling
           leads
           him
           )
           lest
           he
           should
           therby
           contaminate
           his
           spirit
           .
           A
           Christian
           Priest
           hath
           his
           heart
           alwayes
           to
           the
           
             Holy
             of
             Holies
          
           ,
           that
           so
           he
           may
           offer
           up
           thankes
           and
           praise
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           offer
           up
           himselfe
           a
           sacrifice
           to
           him
           ;
           his
           endeavour
           is
           to
           kill
           and
           slay
           those
           beasts
           (
           those
           lusts
           )
           that
           lurk
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           Almighty
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           he
           that
           is
           anointed
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           is
           a
           King
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           great
           possessions
           ,
           for
           all
           are
           ours
           ,
           
             things
             present
          
           ,
           and
           
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             life
             and
             death
             ,
             prosperity
             ,
          
           and
           adversity
           ,
           all
           help
           us
           to
           Heaven
           .
           Evill
           
           things
           are
           ours
           in
           advantage
           and
           successe
           ,
           though
           in
           disposition
           they
           be
           not
           ours
           ,
           but
           have
           a
           hostil
           disposition
           in
           thē
           .
           God
           over-powers
           the
           evil
           of
           things
           ,
           and
           gives
           a
           Christian
           a
           living
           principle
           of
           grace
           ,
           to
           suck
           sweet
           out
           of
           sowre
           ,
           &
           draw
           good
           out
           of
           evill
           .
           What
           a
           King
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           even
           the
           most
           terrible
           things
           are
           at
           his
           command
           and
           work
           for
           the
           best
           unto
           him
           ?
           He
           conquers
           and
           brings
           under
           his
           greatest
           enemies
           ,
           and
           feares
           neither
           death
           or
           judgement
           ,
           nor
           the
           vengeance
           to
           come
           ,
           knowing
           God
           in
           Christ
           to
           bee
           his
           reconciled
           Father
           ,
           he
           rests
           assured
           ,
           all
           things
           else
           will
           be
           
           will
           be
           at
           peace
           with
           him
           .
           Others
           have
           Kingdomes
           out
           of
           themselves
           ,
           but
           in
           thēselves
           they
           are
           slaves
           ,
           Every
           lust
           leads
           them
           away
           Captive
           :
           A
           Christian
           is
           such
           a
           King
           ,
           as
           hath
           a
           Kingdome
           within
           himselfe
           ,
           hee
           hath
           peace
           ,
           and
           joy
           ,
           and
           rest
           from
           base
           allurements
           ,
           and
           terrours
           of
           conscience
           ,
           hee
           walks
           by
           rule
           ,
           and
           therfore
           knowes
           how
           to
           governe
           all
           ?
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           Maker
           is
           the
           chiefe
           thing
           hee
           eyes
           ,
           and
           to
           that
           hee
           referres
           every
           action
           .
        
         
           
             Who
             hath
             annointed
             us
             ,
             and
             sealed
             us
             .
          
        
         
           Annointing
           and
           sealing
           goe
           together
           ,
           the
           same
           
           God
           annoints
           us
           ,
           doth
           also
           
           seale
           us
           .
           Both
           are
           to
           secure
           us
           of
           our
           happy
           condition
           .
           Now
           Christ
           is
           the
           first
           sealed
           ,
           Iohn
           6.
           
           
             Him
             hath
             God
             the
             Father
             sealed
             :
          
           God
           hath
           set
           Christ
           a
           part
           from
           others
           ,
           hath
           distinguished
           him
           ,
           and
           set
           a
           stamp
           upon
           him
           to
           be
           the
           Messiah
           ,
           by
           the
           graces
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           whereof
           he
           was
           richly
           beautified
           ;
           and
           by
           many
           miracles
           ,
           whereby
           he
           shewed
           that
           he
           was
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ;
           by
           his
           resurrection
           from
           the
           dead
           :
           by
           his
           calling
           of
           the
           
             Gen
             tiles
          
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           things
           .
        
         
           Christ
           being
           sealed
           himselfe
           ,
           he
           sealed
           all
           that
           he
           did
           for
           our
           Redemption
           
           with
           his
           bloud
           ,
           and
           hath
           added
           for
           the
           strengthening
           of
           our
           faith
           ,
           outward
           seales
           ,
           the
           Sacraments
           to
           secure
           his
           love
           more
           firmly
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           But
           in
           this
           place
           another
           manner
           of
           sealing
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           .
           For
           here
           is
           not
           meant
           the
           sealing
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           the
           sealing
           of
           us
           that
           have
           communion
           with
           him
           .
           The
           same
           spirit
           that
           seales
           the
           Redeemer
           ,
           seales
           the
           redeemed
           .
        
         
           What
           is
           the
           manner
           of
           
           our
           sealing
           by
           the
           spirit
           ?
        
         
           Sealing
           we
           know
           hath
           
           divers
           uses
           .
           First
           of
           all
           ,
           It
           
           
             doth
             imprint
             a
             likenesse
             of
             him
             that
             doth
             seale
             :
          
           when
           the
           Kings
           Image
           is
           stamped
           
           upon
           the
           wax
           ,
           every
           thing
           in
           the
           wax
           answers
           to
           that
           in
           the
           seale
           ,
           face
           to
           face
           ,
           eye
           to
           eye
           ,
           body
           to
           body
           .
           So
           wee
           are
           said
           to
           be
           sealed
           ,
           when
           we
           carrie
           in
           our
           soules
           ,
           the
           Image
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           for
           the
           spirit
           sets
           the
           stamp
           of
           Christ
           upon
           every
           true
           Convert
           ,
           there
           is
           the
           likenesse
           of
           Christ
           in
           all
           things
           to
           be
           found
           in
           him
           :
           As
           the
           Child
           answers
           the
           Father
           ,
           foot
           for
           foot
           ,
           finger
           for
           finger
           in
           proportion
           ,
           but
           not
           in
           quantity
           .
        
         
           So
           it
           is
           in
           the
           sealing
           of
           a
           beleever
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           likenesse
           in
           the
           soule
           that
           is
           sealed
           by
           the
           spirit
           to
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           there
           is
           understanding
           of
           the
           same
           
           heavenly
           supernaturall
           truthes
           ;
           there
           is
           a
           judging
           of
           things
           as
           Christ
           judgeth
           ,
           a
           loving
           of
           that
           which
           he
           loves
           ,
           and
           a
           hating
           of
           that
           which
           hee
           hates
           ,
           a
           rejoycing
           to
           doe
           that
           which
           he
           delights
           in
           ,
           and
           a
           griefe
           to
           commit
           any
           thing
           that
           displeaseth
           his
           Majestie
           ;
           every
           affection
           of
           the
           soul
           is
           carried
           that
           way
           ,
           that
           the
           affections
           of
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           are
           carried
           in
           proportion
           ,
           every
           thing
           in
           the
           soule
           is
           answerable
           to
           him
           in
           its
           degree
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           no
           grace
           in
           Christ
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           the
           like
           in
           every
           Christian
           in
           some
           measure
           :
           The
           obedience
           of
           Christ
           to
           his
           Father
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           death
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           
           found
           in
           every
           true
           Christian
           .
           The
           humility
           whereby
           Christ
           abased
           himselfe
           ,
           it
           is
           in
           every
           renued
           heart
           .
           Christ
           works
           in
           the
           soule
           that
           receives
           him
           ,
           a
           conformity
           to
           himselfe
           .
           The
           soule
           that
           beleeve
           ;
           that
           Christ
           hath
           loved
           him
           ;
           and
           done
           such
           great
           things
           for
           him
           ,
           is
           ambitious
           to
           expresse
           Christ
           in
           all
           his
           wayes
           .
           Being
           once
           in
           Christ
           ,
           we
           shall
           delight
           to
           be
           transformed
           more
           and
           more
           into
           him
           .
           To
           beare
           the
           Image
           of
           the
           
             second
             Adam
          
           upon
           our
           breasts
           ,
           to
           make
           it
           appeare
           that
           Jesus
           Christ
           lives
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           that
           wee
           live
           not
           to
           our selves
           ,
           but
           to
           him
           that
           died
           for
           us
           ,
           to
           be
           meeke
           and
           
           heavenly
           minded
           as
           hee
           was
           ,
           talking
           and
           discoursing
           of
           spirituall
           things
           ,
           going
           about
           doing
           good
           every
           where
           ,
           active
           for
           God
           ,
           fruitfull
           in
           holinesse
           ,
           doing
           &
           receiving
           all
           the
           good
           we
           are
           able
           ,
           drawing
           others
           from
           this
           world
           to
           meditate
           of
           a
           better
           estate
           ,
           labouring
           for
           the
           advancement
           of
           Gods
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           approving
           our selves
           to
           him
           ;
           this
           is
           one
           use
           of
           sealing
           ,
           to
           imprint
           a
           likenesse
           .
        
         
           A
           second
           use
           of
           a
           Seale
           
           is
           distinction
           ;
           Sealing
           is
           a
           stamp
           upon
           one
           thing
           among
           many
           ,
           it
           distinguisheth
           christians
           from
           others
           ,
           as
           we
           shall
           see
           after
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           it
           serves
           for
           
           
           appropriation
           ;
           men
           seale
           those
           things
           that
           are
           their
           owne
           ;
           Merchants
           we
           see
           set
           their
           stamp
           on
           those
           Wares
           which
           they
           have
           ,
           or
           meane
           to
           have
           a
           right
           unto
           :
           It
           pleaseth
           God
           thus
           to
           condiscend
           unto
           us
           ,
           by
           applying
           himselfe
           to
           humane
           contracts
           .
           Hee
           appropriates
           his
           own
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           hee
           hath
           chosen
           and
           singled
           them
           out
           ,
           for
           himselfe
           to
           delight
           in
           .
        
         
           Sealing
           further
           serves
           to
           make
           things
           authenticall
           ,
           
           to
           give
           authority
           and
           excellencie
           :
           The
           Seale
           of
           the
           Prince
           ,
           is
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           Prince
           :
           This
           gives
           validity
           to
           things
           answerable
           to
           the
           dignity
           and
           esteeme
           of
           him
           that
           seales
           .
        
         
         
           These
           are
           the
           foure
           principall
           uses
           of
           sealing
           .
           And
           God
           by
           his
           spirit
           doth
           al
           theseto
           his
           .
           1.
           
           He
           stamps
           his
           own
           Image
           upon
           us
           ,
           he
           distinguisheth
           us
           from
           others
           ,
           even
           from
           the
           great
           refuse
           of
           the
           world
           .
           God
           by
           his
           spirit
           appropriates
           us
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           hee
           makes
           us
           to
           be
           his
           ,
           and
           shewes
           that
           we
           are
           his
           ,
           hee
           likewise
           authorizethus
           ,
           and
           puts
           an
           excellencie
           upon
           us
           ,
           to
           secure
           us
           against
           all
           temptations
           ;
           when
           wee
           have
           Gods
           seale
           on
           us
           ,
           we
           stand
           firme
           in
           the
           greatest
           triall
           :
           who
           shall
           seperate
           us
           from
           the
           love
           of
           God
           ?
           wee
           dare
           defie
           all
           objections
           of
           Sathan
           ,
           and
           accusations
           of
           conscience
           whatsoever
           .
           
           A
           man
           that
           hath
           Gods
           seale
           ,
           stands
           impregnable
           in
           the
           most
           tempestuous
           season
           .
           For
           it
           is
           given
           for
           our
           assu
           rance
           ,
           and
           not
           for
           Gods
           ,
           the
           Lord
           knowes
           who
           are
           his
           ,
           hee
           seales
           not
           because
           he
           is
           ignorant
           ,
           but
           for
           our
           comfort
           and
           establishment
           .
        
         
           Whether
           is
           the
           spirit
           it selfe
           this
           seale
           ,
           or
           the
           work
           
           
             of
             the
             spirit
          
           ,
           and
           the
           graces
           thereof
           wrought
           in
           us
           ?
        
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           of
           
           God
           where
           it
           is
           ,
           is
           a
           sufficient
           seale
           that
           God
           hath
           set
           us
           out
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           for
           
             whosoever
             hath
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             same
             is
             his
             .
          
           He
           is
           the
           Author
           of
           our
           
           sealing
           ,
           so
           that
           except
           you
           take
           the
           Spirit
           for
           that
           which
           is
           wrought
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           you
           have
           not
           the
           comprehension
           of
           sealing
           ,
           for
           ,
           
             that
             which
             the
             Spirit
             worketh
             ,
             is
             the
             seale
          
           ;
           the
           spirit
           goes
           alwayes
           with
           his
           owne
           mark
           and
           impression
           ;
           Other
           seales
           when
           they
           are
           removed
           from
           the
           stamp
           ,
           the
           stamp
           remaines
           still
           ;
           but
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           dwells
           ,
           and
           keepes
           a
           perpetuall
           residence
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           guiding
           him
           ,
           moving
           him
           ,
           enlightning
           him
           ,
           governing
           him
           ,
           comforting
           him
           ,
           doing
           all
           offices
           of
           a
           seale
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           till
           hee
           hath
           brought
           him
           to
           heaven
           .
           The
           Holy
           
           Ghost
           never
           leaves
           us
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           sweetest
           inhabitant
           that
           ever
           lodging
           was
           given
           to
           ;
           he
           doth
           all
           the
           saving
           good
           that
           is
           done
           to
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           is
           perpetually
           with
           his
           own
           work
           in
           joy
           and
           comfort
           ;
           though
           he
           seeme
           sometimes
           to
           be
           in
           a
           corner
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           easily
           discerned
           ,
           yet
           he
           alwayes
           dwels
           in
           his
           sealed
           ones
           .
        
         
           What
           is
           that
           stamp
           ,
           that
           
           the
           Spirit
           seales
           us
           withall
           ?
        
         
           The
           Spirit
           works
           in
           this
           
           order
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ;
           First
           of
           all
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           doth
           together
           with
           the
           Word
           (
           which
           is
           the
           instrument
           ,
           and
           the
           Chariot
           wherein
           it
           is
           carried
           )
           convince
           us
           
           of
           the
           ill
           that
           is
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           the
           misery
           attending
           on
           us
           for
           the
           same
           .
           It
           convinceth
           us
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           the
           fearefull
           estate
           we
           are
           in
           by
           that
           ,
           and
           abaseth
           us
           thereupon
           ,
           therefore
           it
           is
           called
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             bondage
          
           ,
           because
           it
           makes
           a
           man
           tremble
           and
           quake
           ,
           till
           he
           see
           his
           peace
           made
           up
           in
           Christ.
           
        
         
           When
           hee
           hath
           done
           this
           ,
           then
           he
           convinceth
           
           us
           of
           righteousnesse
           ,
           by
           a
           sweet
           light
           discovering
           the
           excellencies
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           the
           remedy
           in
           him
           provided
           for
           sinners
           .
           God
           opens
           the
           eye
           of
           the
           soul
           ,
           to
           see
           the
           all-sufficiency
           of
           his
           Sons
           sanct●fication
           ,
           and
           inclines
           
           the
           heart
           to
           cast
           it selfe
           by
           faith
           upon
           him
           .
        
         
           When
           we
           are
           throughly
           
           convinced
           of
           the
           ill
           that
           is
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           good
           that
           is
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           are
           moved
           by
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           to
           go
           out
           of
           our selves
           and
           imbrace
           reconciliation
           in
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           then
           a
           superadded
           worke
           is
           vouchsafed
           unto
           us
           ;
           for
           the
           Spirit
           daily
           perfecteth
           his
           owne
           work
           ;
           he
           addes
           therefore
           after
           all
           ,
           his
           Seale
           ,
           to
           confirme
           us
           ;
           which
           Seale
           is
           not
           faith
           :
           for
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           After
           
           
             you
             beleeved
             ,
             you
             were
             sealed
             ,
          
           where
           we
           see
           the
           work
           of
           faith
           and
           sealing
           distinguished
           :
           first
           the
           soul
           is
           set
           in
           a
           good
           estate
           ,
           and
           
           then
           followes
           assurance
           and
           stablishment
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           needs
           confirmation
           when
           we
           beleeve
           ?
           
           Is
           not
           faith
           confirmation
           enough
           ?
           when
           a
           man
           may
           know
           by
           a
           private
           reflect
           act
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           in
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           ?
        
         
           This
           act
           of
           ours
           in
           beleeving
           
           is
           oft
           terribly
           shaken
           ;
           and
           God
           is
           wondrous
           desirous
           that
           we
           should
           bee
           secure
           of
           his
           love
           ;
           hee
           knowes
           hee
           can
           have
           no
           glory
           ,
           nor
           we
           any
           solid
           peace
           else
           :
           therfore
           when
           we
           by
           faith
           have
           sealed
           to
           his
           truth
           ,
           he
           sees
           that
           wee
           need
           further
           sealing
           that
           our
           faith
           be
           currant
           and
           good
           ;
           for
           all
           is
           little
           enough
           in
           the
           time
           
           of
           temptation
           ,
           the
           single
           witnesse
           of
           our
           soul
           is
           not
           strong
           enough
           in
           great
           assaults
           .
           For
           sometimes
           the
           Spirit
           is
           so
           tossed
           and
           disquieted
           with
           temptations
           ,
           that
           we
           cannot
           reflect
           aright
           on
           our selves
           ,
           nor
           discerne
           what
           is
           in
           our
           own
           brests
           without
           much
           adoe
           ;
           therefore
           God
           first
           workes
           faith
           to
           apply
           the
           promise
           ,
           
             Whosoever
             beleeves
             in
             Christ
             shall
             be
             saved
             .
          
           I
           beleeve
           in
           Christ
           ,
           therefore
           I
           shall
           be
           saved
           ,
           and
           then
           sealeth
           this
           beleefe
           with
           an
           addition
           of
           his
           holy
           Spirit
           ;
           for
           this
           sealing
           is
           a
           work
           upon
           beleeving
           ,
           an
           honouring
           of
           faith
           with
           a
           superadded
           confirmation
           .
        
         
         
           How
           shall
           wee
           know
           
           that
           there
           is
           such
           a
           spirituall
           sealing
           in
           us
           ?
        
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           when
           we
           truly
           
           beleeve
           ,
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             adoption
          
           ,
           reveales
           unto
           us
           that
           we
           are
           the
           sonnes
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           a
           secret
           whispering
           ,
           and
           intimation
           to
           the
           soule
           ,
           (
           which
           the
           beleeving
           heart
           feeles
           better
           than
           I
           am
           able
           to
           expresse
           )
           saying
           ,
           
             be
             of
             good
             comfort
             ,
             thy
             sins
             are
             forgiven
          
           ;
           there
           is
           a
           sweet
           kisse
           ,
           vouchsafed
           to
           the
           soule
           :
           the
           Lord
           refresheth
           it
           with
           the
           light
           of
           his
           countenance
           ,
           and
           assures
           it
           ,
           that
           all
           enmity
           is
           now
           slaine
           :
           I
           am
           thy
           salvation
           ,
           thou
           art
           for
           ever
           mine
           ,
           and
           I
           am
           thine
           ;
           because
           thou
           beleevest
           ,
           
           behold
           thou
           art
           honoured
           to
           be
           my
           child
           .
        
         
           Againe
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             adoption
          
           
           quickens
           and
           fils
           the
           soule
           with
           heavenly
           ejaculations
           to
           God
           ,
           it
           stirs
           up
           servent
           supplications
           to
           cry
           
             Abba
             Father
          
           .
           The
           soule
           when
           it
           truly
           beleeves
           ,
           hath
           a
           bold
           and
           familiar
           speech
           to
           God.
           
        
         
           There
           are
           two
           things
           in
           the
           prayer
           of
           a
           Christian
           that
           are
           incompetible
           with
           a
           carnall
           man
           :
           there
           is
           first
           an
           inward
           confidence
           ,
           and
           secondly
           ,
           an
           carnestnesse
           in
           the
           soule
           ,
           whereby
           he
           goes
           to
           God
           as
           a
           Child
           to
           his
           loving
           Father
           ,
           not
           considering
           his
           owne
           worthinesse
           or
           meanes
           ,
           but
           the
           constant
           
           love
           that
           is
           bore
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           This
           spirituall
           speech
           of
           God
           to
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           soule
           to
           God
           ,
           is
           an
           evident
           demonstration
           of
           our
           truth
           in
           grace
           ,
           because
           we
           can
           do
           that
           which
           no
           Hypocrite
           in
           the
           world
           can
           attaine
           to
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           this
           sealing
           of
           
           the
           Spirit
           after
           wee
           beleeve
           ,
           is
           knowne
           by
           the
           worke
           of
           Sanctification
           which
           it
           effecteth
           in
           us
           ;
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           seales
           our
           spirits
           ,
           by
           stamping
           the
           likenesse
           of
           Christ
           upon
           us
           ;
           so
           as
           when
           a
           man
           finds
           in
           his
           soule
           ,
           some
           lineaments
           of
           the
           heavenly
           Image
           ,
           he
           may
           know
           therby
           ,
           that
           hee
           is
           
             translated
             from
             death
             to
             life
          
           ;
           when
           
           he
           finds
           his
           heart
           subdued
           to
           humility
           and
           obedience
           ,
           to
           such
           a
           holy
           and
           gratious
           frame
           as
           Christs
           was
           ;
           he
           may
           cleerely
           discerne
           that
           he
           hath
           something
           more
           than
           the
           
             Old
             man
          
           in
           him
           :
           when
           a
           man
           can
           say
           ,
           naturally
           I
           am
           proud
           ,
           but
           now
           I
           can
           abase
           my selfe
           ;
           naturally
           ,
           I
           am
           full
           of
           malice
           ,
           now
           I
           can
           love
           ,
           and
           pray
           heartily
           for
           my
           enemies
           ;
           naturally
           I
           am
           lumpish
           &
           dead-hearted
           ,
           now
           I
           can
           joy
           in
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ;
           naturally
           ,
           I
           am
           apt
           to
           distrust
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           be
           discontented
           with
           my
           condition
           ,
           now
           I
           can
           rest
           securely
           upon
           his
           Promise
           and
           Providence
           :
           sin
           hath
           been
           my
           
           delight
           ,
           now
           it
           is
           my
           sorrow
           and
           heart-breaking
           ,
           I
           finde
           somewhat
           contrary
           to
           corruption
           in
           me
           .
           I
           carry
           the
           
             Image
             of
             the
             second
             Adam
          
           about
           me
           now
           :
           I
           say
           ,
           whosoever
           hath
           this
           blessed
           change
           ,
           may
           rest
           assured
           of
           his
           right
           to
           happinesse
           .
           
             Know
             you
             not
             that
             Christ
             is
             in
             you
             ,
             except
             you
             be
             reprobates
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           .
           A
           Christian
           that
           upon
           a
           through
           search
           finds
           something
           of
           Christ
           alwayes
           in
           his
           soule
           ,
           can
           never
           want
           a
           sweet
           evidence
           that
           he
           is
           sealed
           
             to
             the
             day
             of
             redemption
          
           .
        
         
           The
           fourth
           way
           is
           by
           
           the
           joy
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           beginning
           of
           Heaven
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           and
           a
           possessing
           
           of
           glory
           before
           our
           time
           ;
           there
           are
           few
           of
           Gods
           children
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           cours
           of
           their
           pilgrimage
           ,
           first
           or
           last
           ,
           have
           this
           divine
           impression
           wrought
           in
           them
           ,
           enlarging
           and
           ravishing
           their
           soules
           to
           joy
           in
           the
           Almighty
           .
        
         
           Yet
           this
           is
           especially
           seene
           after
           conflict
           ,
           when
           the
           soule
           hath
           combated
           with
           some
           strong
           corruption
           or
           temptation
           ,
           
             To
             him
             that
             overcomes
             wll
             I
             give
             of
             the
             hidden
             Mannah
             ,
          
           saith
           Christ
           ,
           
             and
             a
             white
             stone
             which
             none
             can
             reade
             but
             he
             that
             hath
             it
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           hee
           shall
           have
           assurance
           that
           he
           is
           in
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           the
           sweet
           savour
           of
           goodnesse
           it selfe
           
           shall
           be
           his
           portion
           ;
           usually
           God
           gives
           comfort
           after
           wee
           have
           conflicted
           with
           some
           sinfull
           disposition
           and
           have
           got
           the
           victory
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           in
           Iob
           ,
           after
           God
           had
           exercised
           that
           Champion
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           at
           the
           last
           hee
           discovered
           himself
           in
           a
           glorious
           manner
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           midst
           of
           afflictions
           ,
           when
           a
           Christian
           is
           under
           great
           crosses
           ,
           and
           God
           sees
           hee
           must
           bee
           supported
           with
           spirituall
           strength
           ,
           or
           else
           he
           sinks
           ,
           then
           he
           puts
           in
           with
           supply
           from
           above
           :
           when
           the
           creature
           cannot
           help
           us
           ,
           the
           Creator
           of
           all
           things
           will.
           Thus
           Paul
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           Dungeon
           being
           
           sealed
           with
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           
             sang
             at
             midnight
          
           when
           he
           was
           in
           the
           Stocks
           :
           and
           so
           David
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           
             persecution
             :
             Daniel
          
           in
           a
           Lions
           Den
           :
           the
           
             three
             Children
          
           in
           the
           fiery
           furnace
           ,
           &c.
           
           God
           doth
           as
           Parents
           ,
           smile
           on
           their
           little
           ones
           when
           they
           are
           sick
           and
           dejected
           :
           hee
           reserves
           his
           choisest
           comforts
           for
           the
           greatest
           exigents
           :
           when
           God
           hath
           a
           great
           worke
           for
           his
           children
           to
           doe
           ,
           or
           some
           sharpe
           suffering
           for
           them
           to
           undergoe
           ,
           as
           an
           incouragement
           before-hand
           ,
           hee
           oft
           enlargeth
           their
           spirits
           that
           they
           may
           be
           able
           to
           go
           through
           all
           .
           As
           our
           Saviour
           Christ
           had
           Iames
           and
           Iohn
           with
           
           him
           upon
           the
           Mountaine
           ,
           to
           strengthen
           thē
           against
           his
           ensuing
           suffering
           .
        
         
           Let
           us
           then
           examine
           our selves
           by
           that
           which
           hath
           beene
           delivered
           :
           hath
           God
           spoken
           to
           thy
           soule
           and
           said
           ,
           I
           am
           thy
           salvation
           ,
           thy
           sinnes
           are
           remitted
           ,
           and
           thy
           person
           received
           into
           my
           favour
           :
           doth
           God
           stirre
           up
           thy
           spirit
           to
           call
           upon
           him
           ,
           (
           especially
           in
           extremity
           )
           and
           to
           go
           with
           boldnesse
           and
           earrestnesse
           to
           his
           Throne
           ?
           Surely
           this
           is
           an
           evidence
           of
           the
           seale
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           for
           who
           ever
           wants
           this
           ,
           cannot
           look
           God
           in
           the
           face
           ,
           when
           distresse
           is
           upon
           him
           :
           Saul
           in
           this
           case
           goes
           to
           the
           Witch
           ,
           and
           
           Achitophel
           to
           desperate
           conclusions
           :
           Iudas
           in
           extremity
           ,
           we
           see
           what
           becomes
           of
           him
           ?
           So
           every
           one
           that
           hath
           not
           this
           sealing
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           (
           to
           whom
           God
           speakes
           not
           peace
           by
           shedding
           abroad
           the
           love
           of
           Christ
           in
           his
           heart
           )
           must
           needs
           sinck
           as
           Lead
           in
           the
           bottome
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           which
           hath
           no
           consistence
           ,
           till
           it
           come
           to
           the
           Center
           ,
           to
           Hell.
           Did
           you
           ever
           feele
           the
           joy
           of
           the
           Spirit
           in
           holy
           duties
           ,
           after
           inward
           striving
           against
           your
           lusts
           ,
           and
           getting
           ground
           of
           them
           ;
           this
           is
           a
           certaine
           signe
           that
           God
           hath
           sealed
           you
           .
        
         
           But
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           How
           
           
           can
           that
           be
           a
           seale
           ?
           A
           seale
           
           continues
           with
           the
           thing
           ,
           but
           the
           joy
           of
           the
           Spirit
           comes
           after
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           abides
           not
           with
           us
           ?
        
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           though
           wee
           
           have
           not
           alwayes
           the
           joy
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           yet
           we
           have
           the
           Spirit
           of
           joy
           ,
           which
           though
           it
           be
           not
           knowne
           by
           joy
           ,
           yet
           may
           be
           discerned
           by
           its
           operation
           and
           working
           .
           A
           Christian
           may
           have
           a
           gracious
           work
           of
           the
           Spirit
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           yet
           want
           the
           delight
           and
           joy
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           therefore
           when
           that
           failes
           ,
           look
           to
           thy
           sanctification
           ,
           and
           see
           what
           resemblance
           of
           Christ
           is
           formed
           in
           thee
           .
           See
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           heart
           be
           humble
           
           and
           broken
           ,
           if
           thou
           have
           a
           heavenly
           disposition
           like
           to
           thy
           Saviour
           ;
           when
           the
           joy
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ceaseth
           ,
           goe
           to
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           to
           the
           voyce
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           Canst
           thou
           cry
           to
           God
           with
           strong
           supplications
           ?
           or
           if
           thou
           canst
           not
           pray
           with
           distinct
           words
           ,
           canst
           thou
           mourne
           and
           groane
           ?
           
             The
             Spirit
             helps
             our
             infirmities
             ,
             when
             wee
             know
             not
             what
             to
             ask
             .
          
           This
           sighing
           &
           groaning
           is
           the
           voyce
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           hee
           will
           regard
           wheresoever
           he
           finds
           it
           .
           This
           made
           Iob
           in
           his
           distresse
           ,
           to
           swim
           above
           water
           .
        
         
           If
           one
           be
           in
           the
           midst
           
           of
           extremity
           ,
           and
           can
           seriously
           seek
           to
           God
           ,
           it
           is
           an
           undoubted
           signe
           that
           such
           a
           one
           is
           sealed
           ,
           especially
           when
           the
           corruption
           of
           his
           soule
           joynes
           with
           Sathans
           temptations
           the
           more
           to
           afflict
           him
           ;
           for
           a
           sinner
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           stormes
           &
           clouds
           of
           darknesse
           ,
           then
           to
           cast
           anchor
           ,
           and
           quiet
           his
           soule
           in
           Christ
           ,
           argues
           great
           faith
           :
           So
           when
           a
           temptation
           closes
           with
           our
           corruption
           ,
           and
           affliction
           yeelds
           ground
           to
           further
           the
           temptation
           ,
           then
           to
           pray
           and
           rely
           securely
           upon
           God
           ,
           is
           a
           gracious
           signe
           ;
           for
           Sathan
           useth
           the
           afflictions
           we
           are
           in
           ,
           as
           temptations
           to
           shake
           our
           faith
           ;
           
           as
           thus
           ,
           Canst
           thou
           be
           a
           child
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           be
           so
           exercised
           ?
           so
           vilified
           ,
           so
           persecuted
           ?
           Didst
           thou
           belong
           to
           Christ
           ,
           would
           ever
           these
           crosses
           ,
           &
           losses
           ,
           and
           miseries
           have
           befallen
           thee
           ?
           deceive
           not
           thy selfe
           :
           Thus
           affliction
           is
           a
           weapon
           to
           temptation
           ,
           for
           Sathan
           to
           help
           his
           fiery
           darts
           with
           ,
           he
           having
           such
           a
           dangerous
           party
           in
           us
           (
           as
           our
           own
           corruption
           )
           doth
           us
           the
           more
           harme
           continually
           .
        
         
           How
           shall
           a
           man
           know
           
           whether
           God
           hath
           a
           part
           in
           him
           ?
        
         
           I
           answer
           .
           If
           he
           can
           run
           
           against
           the
           streame
           ;
           if
           he
           find
           his
           soule
           resisting
           Sathans
           temptations
           ,
           &
           raising
           
           him
           above
           afflictions
           ,
           standing
           out
           ,
           and
           combating
           with
           corruptions
           to
           the
           uttermost
           ;
           whē
           he
           can
           check
           his
           carnal
           heart
           that
           drawes
           him
           downwards
           ,
           saying
           :
           
             Why
             art
             thou
             cast
          
           
           
             downe
             ,
             O
             my
             soule
             ,
             and
             why
             art
             thou
             disquieted
             within
             me
             :
          
           it
           is
           a
           good
           signe
           .
        
         
           David
           found
           inward
           corruptions
           ,
           and
           outward
           afflictions
           joyning
           with
           Sathans
           temptations
           ,
           to
           depresse
           his
           spirit
           ,
           hereupon
           he
           chides
           his
           owne
           soule
           .
           
             Why
             is
             it
             thus
             with
             thee
             ,
             why
             art
             thou
             dejected
             in
             this
             manner
             ?
          
           and
           then
           he
           layes
           a
           charge
           upon
           it
           ,
           
             Trust
             in
             God.
          
           Whatsoever
           hardship
           wee
           meet
           with
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           
           hope
           in
           God
           still
           ;
           though
           we
           can
           find
           little
           comfort
           below
           ,
           yet
           there
           are
           rivers
           of
           consolation
           above
           ;
           it
           argues
           a
           gracious
           heart
           to
           quiet
           ones
           selfe
           in
           God
           in
           the
           worst
           times
           .
        
         
           I
           beseech
           you
           let
           us
           labour
           to
           have
           our
           soules
           
           sealed
           with
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           have
           further
           and
           clearer
           evidence
           of
           our
           estate
           in
           grace
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           blessed
           thing
           to
           have
           Christ
           live
           in
           us
           ,
           the
           enemies
           of
           our
           salvation
           are
           exceeding
           many
           ,
           and
           how
           soone
           death
           or
           judgement
           may
           ceaze
           us
           ,
           wee
           know
           not
           ,
           God
           will
           set
           none
           at
           his
           right
           hand
           ,
           but
           his
           Sheep
           ,
           those
           that
           have
           his
           owne
           Image
           on
           them
           ;
           his
           best
           
           Sheep
           have
           no
           outward
           mark
           ,
           but
           an
           inward
           ;
           the
           world
           sees
           not
           their
           beautie
           ,
           
             The
             Kings
             daughter
             is
             all
             glorious
             within
             .
          
           
        
         
           How
           comfortably
           will
           the
           soule
           commend
           it self
           to
           Christ
           ,
           when
           it
           finds
           it selfe
           stamped
           with
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           ?
           when
           he
           can
           chearefully
           say
           ,
           Lord
           Jesus
           receive
           my
           soule
           ;
           thou
           that
           hast
           redeemed
           me
           by
           thy
           bloud
           ,
           and
           sealed
           me
           by
           thy
           Spirit
           ,
           acknowledge
           thine
           owne
           likenesse
           in
           me
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           not
           as
           it
           should
           be
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           somwhat
           of
           thine
           in
           me
           .
        
         
           Beloved
           ,
           wee
           must
           not
           give
           false
           evidence
           of
           our selves
           ,
           as
           wee
           must
           not
           
           against
           others
           ;
           what
           a
           comfort
           hath
           a
           sealed
           soul
           in
           the
           houre
           of
           death
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           extremities
           ?
           what
           a
           difference
           is
           there
           betweene
           such
           a
           soule
           ,
           and
           others
           in
           the
           time
           of
           affliction
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           time
           of
           pestilence
           ,
           warre
           ,
           and
           persecution
           for
           Christ
           ?
           The
           soul
           that
           is
           sealed
           knowes
           that
           hee
           is
           marked
           out
           for
           happinesse
           in
           the
           world
           to
           come
           .
           Whatsoever
           befalls
           him
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           hee
           knowes
           that
           God
           in
           all
           confusion
           of
           times
           knows
           his
           own
           
             Seale
             ▪
          
           and
           that
           his
           
             destroying
             Angell
          
           shal
           spare
           and
           passe
           over
           those
           that
           are
           marked
           ,
           Ezech.
           9.
           
           And
           though
           our
           bodies
           escape
           not
           ,
           yet
           our
           soules
           shall
           .
        
         
         
           Iosias
           wee
           see
           was
           taken
           away
           from
           the
           evill
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           Lot
           was
           delivered
           from
           the
           judgement
           of
           the
           Sodomites
           .
           If
           wee
           partake
           not
           of
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           wee
           shall
           never
           partake
           of
           their
           plagues
           ;
           God
           hath
           a
           speciall
           care
           of
           his
           
             little
             ones
          
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           if
           hee
           take
           them
           away
           ,
           yet
           their
           death
           is
           
             pretious
             in
             his
             sight
          
           ;
           hee
           
           will
           not
           part
           with
           them
           but
           upon
           speciall
           consideration
           :
           he
           sees
           if
           they
           live
           it
           will
           be
           worse
           for
           them
           ,
           their
           pretious
           soules
           are
           in
           continuall
           danger
           ;
           hee
           sees
           it
           is
           best
           for
           them
           to
           be
           gathered
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           soules
           of
           perfect
           ones
           in
           heaven
           ,
           therefore
           hee
           
           provides
           a
           shelter
           to
           free
           them
           from
           all
           stormes
           on
           earth
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           hee
           hath
           an
           eye
           over
           them
           in
           regard
           of
           outward
           miseries
           ;
           so
           in
           respect
           of
           spirituall
           corruption
           and
           infection
           ;
           as
           Revel
           .
           7.
           
           Gods
           holy
           ones
           were
           sealed
           ,
           so
           many
           of
           such
           a
           Tribe
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           of
           such
           a
           Tribe
           ,
           to
           signifie
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           alwayes
           some
           that
           hee
           will
           keepe
           and
           preserve
           from
           the
           leaprous
           contagion
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           Antichrist
           ;
           even
           in
           evill
           times
           God
           hath
           his
           
             little
             flock
          
           still
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           obscure
           ages
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           900
           yeares
           after
           Christ
           ,
           when
           there
           was
           little
           learning
           and
           
           goodnesse
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           Egyptian
           darknes
           had
           over-spred
           the
           earth
           .
           God
           had
           alwayes
           sealed
           ones
           ,
           marked
           out
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           whom
           he
           preserved
           from
           the
           danger
           of
           dark
           times
           ;
           why
           then
           should
           wee
           be
           afraid
           of
           evill
           tidings
           ?
           Let
           any
           affliction
           or
           death
           it selfe
           come
           ,
           Christ
           will
           know
           his
           own
           stamp
           in
           us
           ,
           he
           hath
           a
           book
           of
           remembrance
           ,
           for
           those
           that
           are
           his
           ,
           and
           when
           hee
           gathers
           his
           jewells
           ,
           they
           will
           bee
           highly
           set
           by
           .
           God
           in
           common
           calamities
           suffers
           his
           luggage
           ,
           (
           wicked
           men
           )
           to
           goe
           to
           wrack
           ,
           but
           he
           will
           secure
           his
           jewels
           ,
           his
           darlings
           ,
           what
           ever
           come
           of
           it
           ;
           labour
           therefore
           
           to
           bee
           a
           sealed
           person
           .
        
         
           But
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           what
           
           shall
           I
           account
           of
           my self
           ,
           if
           there
           bee
           but
           a
           little
           signe
           of
           grace
           in
           me
           ?
        
         
           Be
           not
           discouraged
           ,
           you
           
           know
           in
           wax
           ,
           though
           the
           stamp
           be
           almost
           out
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           currant
           in
           Law
           notwithstanding
           .
           Put
           the
           case
           the
           stamp
           of
           the
           Prince
           be
           an
           old
           Coyne
           ,
           is
           it
           not
           currant
           though
           it
           bee
           crackt
           ?
           Suppose
           the
           mark
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           should
           bee
           dim
           and
           blurred
           ,
           scarce
           discernable
           in
           us
           ,
           (
           this
           ought
           to
           bee
           our
           shame
           and
           griefe
           )
           yet
           some
           evidences
           of
           grace
           are
           still
           remaining
           ;
           there
           are
           some
           sighes
           and
           groanes
           against
           
           corruption
           ,
           which
           may
           continually
           support
           us
           :
           if
           we
           mourne
           in
           our
           spirits
           ,
           and
           doe
           not
           joyne
           with
           our
           lusts
           ,
           nor
           allow
           our selves
           in
           them
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           divine
           impression
           ,
           though
           it
           bee
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           almost
           worne
           out
           :
           the
           more
           comfort
           wee
           desire
           ,
           the
           fresher
           she
           should
           keepe
           this
           seale
           of
           comfort
           .
        
         
           And
           labour
           to
           grow
           in
           faith
           and
           obedience
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           reade
           our
           evidence
           cleerely
           ,
           that
           it
           be
           not
           over-growne
           with
           the
           dust
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           so
           as
           we
           cannot
           see
           it
           .
           Sometimes
           Gods
           children
           have
           the
           graces
           of
           the
           Spirit
           in
           them
           ,
           yet
           they
           yeeld
           so
           much
           to
           feares
           and
           doubtings
           ,
           
           that
           they
           can
           read
           nothing
           but
           their
           corruption
           .
           When
           we
           bid
           them
           puruse
           their
           evidences
           ,
           they
           can
           see
           nothing
           but
           worldlinesse
           ,
           nothing
           but
           pride
           and
           envie
           ,
           because
           they
           grieve
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           by
           their
           negligence
           and
           distrust
           .
           Though
           there
           be
           a
           stamp
           in
           them
           ,
           yet
           God
           holds
           the
           soule
           from
           it
           ,
           and
           gives
           men
           up
           to
           mistake
           their
           estates
           ,
           for
           not
           stirring
           up
           the
           graces
           of
           his
           Spirit
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           Honour
           God
           by
           beleeving
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           honour
           thee
           by
           stamping
           his
           Spirit
           more
           cleerely
           on
           thee
           ,
           what
           a
           comfort
           is
           it
           to
           have
           the
           evidence
           of
           a
           gratious
           soule
           at
           all
           times
           .
           
           When
           a
           man
           carries
           about
           him
           the
           marke
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           what
           in
           the
           world
           can
           discourage
           such
           a
           soule
           ?
           On
           the
           contrary
           ,
           if
           a
           man
           have
           not
           something
           above
           nature
           in
           him
           ,
           when
           death
           &
           judgement
           comes
           ,
           how
           miserable
           is
           his
           condition
           ?
           If
           a
           man
           be
           a
           King
           or
           an
           Emperour
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           have
           not
           an
           interest
           in
           Christs
           righteousnesse
           ,
           ere
           long
           he
           shall
           be
           stripped
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           adjudged
           to
           eternall
           torments
           .
           Oh
           the
           excellency
           of
           mans
           soule
           ,
           a
           Jewell
           more
           to
           be
           prized
           then
           a
           Princes
           Diadem
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           the
           solly
           of
           the
           times
           to
           set
           up
           curious
           Pictures
           ,
           but
           what
           a
           poore
           
           delight
           is
           this
           in
           comparison
           of
           the
           ambition
           of
           a
           true
           Christian
           ,
           to
           see
           the
           Image
           of
           Christ
           stamped
           in
           his
           soule
           ,
           to
           finde
           the
           joy
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           God
           speaking
           peace
           to
           his
           inner
           man.
           
        
         
           The
           transforming
           of
           our selves
           into
           the
           image
           of
           Christ
           ,
           is
           the
           best
           Picture
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           therefore
           we
           should
           labour
           for
           the
           new
           creature
           ,
           that
           as
           we
           grow
           downeward
           one
           way
           ,
           we
           may
           grow
           up
           towards
           Heaven
           another
           ;
           that
           as
           the
           life
           of
           nature
           decayes
           ,
           so
           the
           spirituall
           life
           may
           bee
           more
           active
           and
           working
           .
           It
           should
           be
           our
           daily
           study
           while
           we
           live
           in
           this
           world
           to
           attain
           
           that
           
             holinesse
             ,
             without
             which
             no
             man
             shall
             ever
             see
             God.
             
          
        
         
           There
           is
           besides
           the
           common
           broad
           Seale
           of
           God
           ,
           his
           privie
           Seal
           .
           What
           is
           the
           reason
           that
           many
           proud
           hearted
           persons
           are
           damned
           ?
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           they
           are
           all
           for
           externall
           contentments
           ,
           and
           despise
           the
           ordinances
           of
           GOD
           :
           for
           though
           they
           stand
           upon
           their
           admission
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           upon
           the
           common
           seales
           and
           prerogatives
           (
           which
           in
           themselves
           are
           excellent
           )
           yet
           relying
           on
           these
           things
           overmuch
           betrayes
           many
           soules
           to
           the
           Devill
           in
           the
           time
           of
           distresse
           .
           It
           is
           an
           other
           manner
           of
           seale
           than
           the
           
           outward
           seale
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           that
           must
           settle
           peace
           in
           the
           conscience
           .
           When
           once
           the
           beginnings
           of
           faith
           are
           wrought
           in
           us
           ,
           then
           wee
           may
           with
           comfort
           thinke
           upon
           our
           receiving
           of
           the
           Communion
           ,
           but
           the
           speciall
           thing
           to
           be
           eyed
           ,
           is
           the
           hidden
           seale
           .
           If
           the
           externall
           meanes
           work
           no
           inward
           sanctificatiō
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           we
           shall
           be
           the
           worse
           rather
           than
           the
           better
           for
           them
           :
           yet
           we
           must
           not
           be
           so
           prophane
           as
           to
           think
           slightly
           of
           Gods
           Ordinances
           ,
           they
           are
           of
           great
           consequence
           .
        
         
           For
           when
           Satan
           shakes
           the
           confidence
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           and
           saith
           ,
           Thou
           art
           
           an
           Hypocrite
           ,
           God
           doth
           not
           love
           thee
           ;
           these
           help
           us
           to
           hold
           out
           :
           why
           saith
           the
           soule
           ,
           I
           can
           speak
           by
           experience
           that
           I
           have
           found
           the
           contrary
           ;
           the
           Lord
           hath
           removed
           my
           feares
           ,
           he
           hath
           pardoned
           my
           sinne
           and
           accepted
           my
           person
           ,
           he
           hath
           given
           me
           many
           
             Pretious
             Promises
          
           to
           support
           my
           spirit
           .
           Here
           is
           the
           excellency
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           it
           comes
           more
           home
           to
           me
           ,
           it
           seales
           the
           generall
           Promises
           of
           God
           particularly
           to
           my selfe
           :
           for
           finding
           the
           inward
           worke
           of
           the
           Spirit
           in
           my
           heart
           ,
           and
           God
           having
           strengthned
           my
           faith
           by
           the
           outward
           seale
           ,
           I
           can
           defie
           Satan
           with
           all
           his
           accusations
           ,
           
           and
           look
           death
           in
           the
           face
           with
           comfort
           .
           We
           should
           labour
           therefore
           to
           observe
           Gods
           sealing
           dayes
           ,
           when
           he
           uses
           to
           manifest
           himselfe
           to
           his
           people
           ;
           which
           though
           it
           may
           be
           every
           day
           (
           if
           wee
           be
           spiritually
           exercised
           )
           yet
           it
           is
           in
           the
           Lords
           day
           more
           especially
           ,
           for
           then
           his
           ordinance
           and
           his
           Spirit
           go
           together
           .
        
         
           Now
           there
           is
           a
           sealing
           of
           persons
           ,
           and
           of
           truths
           ,
           besides
           the
           sealing
           of
           our
           estates
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           the
           children
           of
           God
           ;
           there
           is
           a
           sealing
           of
           every
           particular
           truth
           to
           a
           Christian.
           For
           where
           there
           is
           grace
           to
           beleeve
           the
           truth
           ,
           God
           seales
           those
           truths
           firmely
           
           to
           that
           soule
           by
           the
           comforts
           of
           his
           Spirit
           .
           For
           example
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           truth
           ,
           
             Whosoever
             beleeves
             in
             Christ
             ,
             shall
             not
             perish
             but
             have
             everlasting
             life
             .
          
           Now
           the
           same
           Spirit
           that
           stirs
           up
           the
           soule
           to
           beleeve
           this
           ,
           seales
           it
           fast
           upon
           the
           conscience
           even
           to
           death
           ;
           there
           is
           no
           promise
           ,
           but
           upon
           our
           beleeving
           the
           same
           ,
           it
           is
           sealed
           by
           God
           upon
           us
           :
           for
           those
           truths
           only
           abide
           firme
           in
           the
           soule
           which
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           sets
           on
           .
           What
           is
           the
           reason
           that
           many
           forget
           their
           consolations
           ,
           the
           reason
           is
           they
           heare
           much
           but
           the
           Spirit
           settles
           nothing
           on
           their
           hearts
           .
        
         
           What
           is
           the
           reason
           that
           
           
           lettered
           men
           many
           times
           stand
           out
           in
           their
           profession
           to
           blood
           ,
           whereas
           those
           that
           are
           more
           able
           and
           learned
           ,
           yeeld
           to
           any
           thing
           .
           The
           reason
           is
           ,
           the
           
           knowledge
           of
           the
           one
           is
           set
           fast
           upon
           the
           soule
           ;
           the
           Spirit
           brings
           his
           seale
           and
           this
           mans
           knowledge
           close
           together
           :
           whereas
           the
           learning
           and
           abilities
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           is
           only
           a
           discoursive
           thing
           swimming
           in
           the
           braine
           without
           any
           sollid
           foundation
           ;
           their
           knowledge
           of
           truths
           is
           not
           spiritual
           :
           they
           see
           not
           heavenly
           things
           by
           heavenly
           ,
           but
           by
           a
           naturall
           light
           .
           Those
           that
           would
           not
           apostatize
           ,
           must
           have
           a
           knowledge
           sutable
           to
           the
           
           things
           they
           know
           ;
           they
           must
           see
           spirituall
           things
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           GOD.
           Therefore
           when
           we
           come
           to
           heare
           the
           Word
           ,
           wee
           should
           not
           come
           with
           strong
           conceits
           of
           our
           owne
           ,
           to
           bring
           all
           to
           our
           wits
           ,
           but
           with
           reverent
           dispositions
           and
           dependance
           upon
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           teach
           us
           together
           with
           his
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           close
           with
           his
           Ordinances
           so
           as
           to
           fasten
           truths
           upon
           our
           soules
           ,
           else
           shall
           wee
           never
           hold
           out
           :
           for
           that
           which
           must
           stablish
           and
           quiet
           the
           soule
           ,
           must
           bee
           greater
           than
           the
           soule
           .
        
         
           In
           time
           of
           tentations
           when
           the
           terrours
           of
           the
           Almighty
           encompasse
           us
           ,
           
           when
           God
           layes
           open
           our
           conscience
           ,
           and
           writes
           bitter
           things
           against
           us
           ,
           those
           truths
           that
           most
           satisfie
           the
           soule
           at
           such
           a
           time
           ,
           must
           be
           above
           the
           naturall
           capacity
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           therefore
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             It
             is
             God
             that
             establishes
          
           ,
           and
           God
           by
           his
           Spirit
           that
           seales
           us
           up
           unto
           the
           day
           of
           redemption
           ,
           because
           divine
           truths
           of
           themselves
           in
           the
           bare
           letter
           ,
           cannot
           stirre
           up
           the
           heart
           ;
           it
           is
           only
           the
           blessed
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           is
           above
           our
           spirits
           ,
           that
           must
           quiet
           the
           conscience
           in
           all
           perplexities
           ;
           the
           Lord
           can
           soone
           still
           the
           soule
           when
           he
           settles
           spirituall
           truths
           upon
           it
           :
           therefore
           go
           to
           
           him
           in
           thy
           distresse
           and
           trouble
           of
           minde
           ;
           send
           up
           ejaculations
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           hee
           would
           seale
           the
           comfort
           revealed
           in
           his
           word
           to
           thy
           soule
           ,
           that
           as
           it
           is
           true
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           so
           it
           may
           be
           true
           to
           thee
           likewise
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           a
           necessary
           observation
           for
           us
           all
           .
           Oh
           we
           desire
           in
           the
           houre
           of
           death
           to
           finde
           some
           comforts
           ,
           that
           bee
           standing
           comforts
           ,
           that
           may
           uphold
           us
           against
           Hell
           and
           judgement
           .
           Know
           that
           nothing
           will
           do
           this
           but
           spirituall
           truths
           spiritually
           knowne
           ,
           but
           holy
           truths
           set
           on
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           upon
           the
           soule
           .
           Oft
           therfore
           enter
           into
           thine
           heart
           and
           examine
           upon
           what
           
           grounds
           and
           motives
           thou
           beleevest
           ;
           Consider
           well
           what
           it
           is
           thou
           beleevest
           ,
           and
           upon
           what
           evidences
           ,
           and
           withwhat
           light
           ,
           otherwise
           expect
           not
           to
           find
           sollid
           peace
           .
        
         
           What
           course
           may
           a
           Christian
           generally
           take
           
           when
           hee
           wants
           comfort
           and
           inward
           refreshing
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           in
           1
           Iohn
           5.
           
           three
           witnesses
           
             in
             heaven
          
           ,
           &
           three
           
             in
             earth
          
           ,
           to
           secure
           
           us
           of
           our
           estate
           in
           grace
           :
           The
           three
           witnesses
           in
           heaven
           are
           ,
           the
           Father
           ,
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           :
           And
           the
           three
           witnesses
           in
           earth
           are
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           the
           Water
           ,
           and
           Bloud
           :
           and
           these
           three
           on
           earth
           ,
           and
           those
           three
           in
           heaven
           
           agree
           in
           one
           .
           Now
           by
           the
           Spirit
           here
           is
           meant
           the
           feelings
           and
           sweet
           motions
           thereof
           ,
           the
           water
           may
           well
           be
           the
           Laver
           of
           Sanctification
           ,
           &
           by
           bloud
           is
           understood
           the
           sufferings
           of
           Christ
           for
           our
           justification
           .
        
         
           When
           therefore
           wee
           find
           that
           extraordinarie
           seale
           I
           spake
           of
           before
           (
           the
           joyes
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           )
           that
           it
           is
           not
           in
           us
           .
           What
           shall
           we
           doe
           ?
           shall
           wee
           despaire
           then
           ?
           No
           ,
           then
           goe
           to
           the
           water
           ;
           when
           the
           witnesse
           of
           the
           Spirit
           is
           silent
           ,
           goe
           to
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           see
           what
           gracious
           dispositions
           are
           found
           in
           thee
           .
        
         
           I
           ,
           but
           what
           shall
           we
           do
           
           
           if
           the
           waters
           be
           troubled
           in
           the
           soule
           ,
           as
           some
           times
           there
           is
           such
           a
           confusion
           ,
           that
           we
           cannot
           see
           the
           Image
           of
           God
           upon
           it
           in
           sanctification
           .
        
         
           Then
           goe
           to
           the
           bloud
           ,
           there
           is
           alwayes
           comfort
           ;
           
           goe
           to
           the
           
             fountaine
             set
             open
             for
             Iudah
             and
             Ierusalem
             to
             wash
             in
             ,
          
           that
           is
           never
           dry
           .
           If
           we
           find
           much
           sinne
           upon
           our
           consciences
           ,
           and
           no
           peace
           in
           our
           hearts
           ;
           apply
           the
           bloud
           of
           sprinkling
           ,
           that
           will
           give
           rest
           .
        
         
           When
           thou
           findest
           nothing
           but
           corruption
           and
           filthinesse
           in
           thy
           soule
           ,
           when
           thou
           seest
           neither
           joy
           nor
           sanctification
           of
           Spirit
           ,
           goe
           to
           the
           Lord
           
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           hee
           will
           purge
           thee
           from
           all
           guilt
           ,
           and
           wash
           thee
           with
           clean
           water
           .
           But
           to
           goe
           on
           .
        
         
           
             Who
             hath
             sealed
             us
             ,
             and
             given
             us
             the
             earnest
             of
             his
             Spirit
             in
             our
             hearts
             .
          
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           third
           word
           ,
           borrowed
           from
           humane
           Contracts
           ,
           to
           set
           forth
           Gods
           gracious
           work
           in
           the
           soule
           :
           Annointing
           wee
           had
           before
           &
           sealing
           ;
           now
           here
           is
           earnest
           .
           The
           variety
           of
           expression
           shewes
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           great
           remainder
           of
           unbeliefe
           in
           the
           soule
           of
           man
           ,
           which
           causeth
           the
           blessed
           Spirit
           to
           use
           so
           many
           words
           to
           manifest
           Gods
           mind
           ,
           and
           assure
           the
           soule
           
           of
           salvation
           ,
           stablishing
           ,
           annointing
           ,
           sealing
           ,
           and
           earnest
           .
        
         
           And
           indeed
           so
           it
           is
           ,
           howsoever
           we
           in
           the
           time
           of
           prosperity
           (
           when
           all
           things
           goe
           well
           with
           us
           )
           are
           apt
           to
           presume
           our
           estate
           is
           good
           ,
           yet
           in
           the
           houre
           of
           death
           when
           conscience
           is
           awaked
           ,
           we
           are
           prone
           to
           nothing
           so
           much
           as
           to
           call
           all
           in
           question
           ,
           and
           beleeve
           the
           lies
           and
           doubts
           and
           feares
           of
           our
           owne
           deceitfull
           hearts
           ,
           more
           than
           the
           undoubted
           truth
           and
           promise
           of
           God.
           Therefore
           the
           Lord
           takes
           all
           courses
           to
           establish
           us
           ,
           he
           gives
           us
           rich
           and
           pretious
           promises
           ,
           hee
           gives
           us
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           to
           confirme
           
           us
           in
           those
           promises
           ,
           he
           seales
           us
           with
           that
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           gives
           us
           a
           comfortable
           earnest
           thereof
           ,
           and
           all
           to
           settle
           these
           wretched
           &
           unbeleeving
           hearts
           of
           ours
           .
           So
           desirous
           is
           God
           that
           wee
           should
           be
           well
           conceited
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           hee
           loves
           us
           better
           than
           wee
           love
           our selves
           ;
           Hee
           prizeth
           our
           love
           so
           much
           ,
           that
           he
           labours
           by
           all
           meanes
           to
           secure
           us
           of
           our
           eternall
           welfare
           ;
           as
           knowing
           ,
           that
           except
           we
           apprehend
           his
           love
           to
           us
           ,
           wee
           can
           never
           love
           him
           againe
           ,
           nor
           delight
           in
           him
           as
           we
           ought
           to
           doe
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           Spirit
           is
           an
           earnest
           of
           our
           inheritance
           in
           heaven
           ,
           wee
           are
           sonnes
           
           here
           indeed
           ;
           but
           wee
           are
           not
           heires
           invested
           into
           the
           blessed
           estate
           we
           have
           title
           to
           ;
           God
           doth
           notkeep
           all
           our
           happinesse
           till
           another
           world
           ,
           but
           gives
           us
           somewhat
           to
           comfort
           us
           in
           our
           absence
           from
           our
           husband
           ;
           hee
           gives
           us
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           as
           a
           pledge
           of
           that
           glorious
           condition
           ,
           which
           wee
           shall
           one
           day
           have
           eternally
           with
           him
           ;
           this
           is
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           words
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           shew
           you
           more
           particularly
           ,
           In
           what
           regard
           the
           Spirit
           is
           called
           an
           earnest
           .
        
         
           First
           of
           all
           ,
           you
           know
           
           an
           earnest
           is
           used
           ,
           for
           security
           
           of
           a
           Contract
           .
           So
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           doth
           secure
           
           us
           of
           the
           blessed
           estate
           ,
           we
           shall
           have
           in
           heaven
           for
           ever
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           an
           earnest
           is
           
           part
           of
           the
           bargaine
           ,
           a
           part
           of
           the
           whole
           which
           is
           secured
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           a
           very
           little
           part
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           a
           part
           ;
           So
           it
           is
           with
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           its
           gracious
           work
           upon
           our
           hearts
           ,
           the
           joy
           of
           the
           Spirit
           is
           a
           part
           of
           that
           full
           joy
           and
           happinesse
           ,
           which
           shall
           bee
           revealed
           hereafter
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           an
           earnest
           is
           
           little
           in
           comparison
           of
           the
           whole
           ;
           So
           the
           Spirit
           in
           the
           work
           and
           graces
           therof
           ,
           is
           little
           in
           regard
           of
           that
           fulnesse
           which
           wee
           shall
           have
           in
           heaven
           ;
           But
           though
           an
           earnest
           be
           smal
           
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           great
           in
           security
           ;
           A
           shilling
           secures
           a
           bargaine
           of
           a
           thousand
           pound
           we
           see
           ;
           Wee
           value
           an
           earnest
           not
           for
           its
           owne
           worth
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           (
           for
           that
           which
           it
           is
           a
           pledge
           of
           )
           for
           the
           excellent
           bargaine
           and
           rich
           possession
           which
           it
           doth
           interest
           us
           unto
           :
           So
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           with
           its
           blessed
           effects
           in
           the
           soule
           ,
           the
           joy
           and
           peace
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           chearing
           and
           reviving
           perplexed
           sinners
           ;
           this
           earnest
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           little
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           great
           to
           us
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           assurance
           that
           we
           have
           by
           it
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           it
           hath
           the
           
           terme
           of
           an
           earnest
           ,
           because
           
           an
           arnest
           is
           given
           rather
           for
           the
           security
           of
           the
           party
           that
           receives
           it
           ,
           than
           in
           regard
           of
           him
           that
           gives
           it
           ;
           So
           God
           gives
           us
           the
           
             earnest
             of
             his
             Spirit
          
           ,
           grace
           and
           comfort
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           for
           God
           ,
           for
           hee
           meanes
           to
           give
           us
           heaven
           and
           happinesse
           ,
           when
           wee
           are
           dissolved
           :
           As
           he
           hath
           passed
           his
           promise
           ,
           so
           hee
           will
           undoubtedly
           performe
           the
           same
           ;
           Hee
           is
           Lord
           and
           Master
           of
           his
           word
           ,
           Hee
           is
           Jehovah
           that
           gives
           a
           being
           to
           his
           word
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           every
           other
           thing
           :
           But
           notwithstanding
           having
           to
           doe
           with
           mistrustfull
           ,
           unbeleeving
           men
           ,
           hee
           is
           pleased
           to
           condiscend
           to
           our
           
           weaknesse
           ,
           hee
           stoops
           to
           the
           lowest
           capacity
           ,
           and
           frames
           his
           speech
           to
           the
           understanding
           of
           the
           simplest
           soule
           ;
           for
           which
           purpose
           this
           terme
           of
           earnest
           is
           here
           borrowed
           .
        
         
           In
           these
           respects
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           together
           with
           the
           graces
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           comforts
           it
           brings
           (
           for
           they
           are
           not
           divided
           )
           is
           called
           an
           earnest
           .
           And
           thus
           having
           cleared
           the
           point
           ,
           we
           will
           observe
           this
           doctrine
           for
           our
           further
           instruction
           .
        
         
           That
           a
           Christian
           ought
           to
           be
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           assured
           of
           his
           interest
           in
           God
           ,
           because
           (
           as
           I
           said
           before
           )
           an
           earnest
           is
           given
           not
           so
           much
           for
           Gods
           sake
           ,
           as
           for
           
           our
           sakes
           ;
           this
           then
           must
           needs
           follow
           from
           hence
           ,
           Either
           none
           have
           this
           earnest
           ,
           or
           else
           those
           that
           have
           it
           ,
           may
           be
           assured
           of
           their
           comfortable
           condition
           .
           Otherwise
           God
           is
           fickle
           ,
           and
           playes
           fast
           and
           loose
           with
           his
           children
           ,
           which
           is
           blasphemy
           to
           affirme
           .
           Besides
           ,
           if
           none
           have
           this
           earnest
           ,
           then
           the
           Apostle
           speaks
           false
           ,
           when
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             God
             hath
             stablished
             us
             ,
             and
             given
             us
             the
             earnest
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
          
           which
           is
           horrible
           impiety
           once
           to
           conceive
           .
        
         
           If
           this
           be
           so
           ,
           then
           either
           
           such
           as
           have
           this
           seale
           and
           earnest
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           may
           be
           assured
           of
           their
           estate
           in
           grace
           or
           not
           ;
           And
           if
           
           not
           ,
           where
           is
           the
           fault
           ?
           Will
           not
           God
           really
           and
           truly
           vouchsafe
           unto
           his
           people
           this
           earnest
           of
           the
           Spirit
           in
           their
           hearts
           ?
           Vndoubtedly
           
           he
           will
           ,
           he
           is
           
           desirous
           that
           wee
           should
           be
           perswaded
           of
           his
           love
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           may
           and
           ought
           to
           bee
           assured
           of
           his
           favour
           towards
           us
           :
           S.
           Iohns
           whole
           Epistle
           containes
           little
           else
           ,
           but
           sundry
           markes
           &
           evidences
           how
           we
           may
           know
           that
           wee
           are
           the
           children
           of
           God
           :
           wherefore
           was
           Christ
           himselfe
           sealed
           of
           the
           Father
           to
           the
           Office
           of
           Mediatour
           ?
           wherefore
           did
           he
           die
           and
           rise
           againe
           ?
           and
           wherefore
           doth
           hee
           
           still
           make
           intercession
           for
           us
           in
           Heaven
           ?
           that
           wee
           should
           doubt
           of
           Gods
           love
           ?
           (
           when
           as
           he
           hath
           given
           us
           that
           which
           is
           greater
           than
           salvation
           ,
           yea
           greater
           than
           al
           the
           world
           ,
           even
           his
           owne
           Sonne
           .
           )
           no
           certainly
           ;
           can
           we
           desire
           a
           more
           ample
           testimony
           of
           his
           favour
           ,
           than
           he
           hath
           already
           bestowed
           upon
           us
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           the
           errand
           of
           all
           Gods
           mercies
           to
           bring
           us
           neerer
           to
           him selfe
           ?
           that
           we
           should
           not
           doubt
           of
           his
           love
           ,
           but
           rest
           securely
           upon
           him
           :
           why
           then
           doe
           we
           distrust
           the
           Almighty
           ,
           who
           is
           truth
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           never
           failed
           any
           ?
        
         
           Yet
           we
           must
           know
           that
           
           Christians
           have
           not
           at
           all
           
           times
           alike
           assurance
           of
           
           their
           interest
           ,
           for
           there
           is
           an
           infancy
           of
           grace
           ,
           where
           in
           we
           are
           ignorant
           of
           our
           own
           condition
           .
           And
           there
           is
           a
           time
           of
           desertion
           ,
           
           when
           as
           God
           to
           make
           us
           looke
           better
           to
           our
           footing
           ,
           leaves
           us
           a
           little
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           would
           forsake
           us
           quite
           ,
           when
           indeed
           hee
           onely
           withdrawes
           his
           assistance
           for
           a
           while
           to
           make
           us
           cleave
           the
           closer
           to
           him
           .
           There
           be
           also
           certain
           seasons
           ,
           wherin
           though
           we
           
           are
           assured
           of
           Gods
           favor
           ,
           yet
           we
           have
           no
           feeling
           or
           apprehension
           of
           the
           same
           which
           differeth
           in
           Christians
           much
           ,
           according
           as
           they
           are
           more
           or
           lesse
           sensible
           
           of
           their
           estates
           .
           Some
           againe
           use
           not
           that
           care
           and
           diligence
           in
           the
           use
           of
           meanes
           which
           God
           requires
           ,
           whereupon
           they
           are
           justly
           deprived
           of
           that
           inward
           peace
           and
           comfort
           which
           others
           enjoy
           .
           There
           is
           a
           difference
           likewise
           in
           growth
           and
           continuance
           in
           Christianity
           ,
           some
           are
           strong
           Christians
           ,
           and
           some
           weak
           ,
           answerable
           whereunto
           is
           the
           difference
           of
           assurance
           of
           Gods
           love
           usually
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           his
           people
           .
           Nay
           ,
           it
           s
           possible
           that
           for
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           the
           Lords
           Iewels
           (
           his
           redeemed
           ones
           )
           may
           want
           this
           blessed
           comfort
           .
           
        
         
           For
           wee
           must
           conceive
           there
           is
           a
           double
           act
           of
           faith
           .
        
         
         
           First
           ,
           an
           act
           ,
           whereby
           a
           
           poore
           distressed
           sinner
           casts
           himselfe
           upon
           God
           as
           reconciled
           to
           him
           in
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           reflect
           
           act
           ,
           whereby
           knowing
           that
           wee
           rely
           upon
           the
           truth
           and
           promise
           of
           the
           Almighty
           ,
           we
           have
           assurance
           of
           his
           favour
           .
           Now
           a
           man
           may
           performe
           the
           one
           act
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           other
           :
           many
           of
           the
           Saints
           sometimes
           can
           hardly
           say
           that
           they
           have
           any
           assurance
           ,
           but
           yet
           notwithstanding
           ,
           they
           will
           daily
           cast
           themselves
           upon
           the
           rich
           mercy
           and
           free
           grace
           of
           God
           in
           Jesus
           Christ.
           
           
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           there
           are
           many
           things
           which
           may
           hinder
           
           this
           act
           of
           assurance
           ,
           because
           (
           together
           with
           beleeving
           )
           God
           may
           present
           such
           things
           to
           my
           minde
           as
           may
           so
           damp
           and
           disquiet
           my
           soule
           ,
           that
           I
           cannot
           have
           any
           definitive
           thoughts
           ,
           about
           that
           which
           God
           would
           especially
           have
           mee
           to
           thinke
           upon
           .
        
         
           As
           when
           God
           will
           humble
           a
           man
           ,
           he
           takes
           not
           away
           the
           Spirit
           of
           faith
           wholly
           from
           him
           ,
           but
           sets
           before
           such
           a
           sinfull
           creature
           ,
           his
           anger
           and
           sore
           displeasure
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           hellish
           torments
           and
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           as
           due
           to
           his
           soule
           ;
           which
           makes
           him
           for
           the
           present
           to
           be
           in
           an
           estate
           little
           differing
           
           from
           the
           Reprobate
           :
           so
           that
           he
           is
           far
           from
           saying
           ,
           he
           hath
           any
           assurance
           at
           that
           time
           :
           yet
           notwithstanding
           he
           doth
           not
           leave
           off
           nor
           renounce
           his
           confidence
           ,
           but
           casts
           himselfe
           upon
           Gods
           mercy
           still
           ;
           
             Though
             the
             Lord
             kill
             him
             ,
             yet
             will
             he
             trust
             in
             him
             ,
          
           although
           he
           sees
           nothing
           but
           terror
           &
           wrath
           before
           him
           .
           This
           God
           doth
           to
           tame
           our
           presumption
           ,
           and
           prepare
           us
           for
           the
           enjoyment
           of
           his
           future
           glory
           .
           If
           we
           feele
           not
           sense
           of
           assurance
           ,
           it
           is
           good
           to
           blesse
           God
           for
           what
           we
           have
           .
           Wee
           cannot
           denie
           but
           God
           offers
           himselfe
           in
           mercy
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           that
           hee
           intends
           our
           
           good
           thereby
           :
           for
           so
           we
           ought
           to
           construe
           his
           mercifull
           dealing
           towards
           us
           ,
           and
           not
           have
           him
           in
           jealousie
           without
           ground
           .
           Had
           wee
           but
           willing
           hearts
           to
           praise
           God
           ,
           for
           that
           which
           we
           cannot
           but
           acknowledge
           comes
           from
           him
           ,
           he
           will
           bee
           ready
           in
           his
           time
           to
           shew
           himself
           more
           cleerely
           to
           us
           .
           We
           taste
           of
           his
           goodnesse
           many
           wayes
           ,
           &
           it
           is
           accompanied
           with
           much
           patience
           :
           and
           these
           in
           their
           natures
           should
           leade
           us
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           repentance
           ,
           but
           to
           neerer
           dependance
           on
           him
           :
           we
           ought
           to
           follow
           that
           which
           God
           leads
           us
           unto
           ,
           though
           he
           hath
           not
           yet
           acquainted
           
           us
           with
           his
           secrets
           .
        
         
           These
           things
           we
           must
           observe
           ,
           that
           we
           give
           not
           a
           false
           evidence
           against
           our selves
           ,
           though
           wee
           have
           not
           such
           assurance
           as
           wee
           have
           had
           ,
           yet
           alwayes
           there
           is
           some
           ground
           in
           us
           whereupon
           we
           may
           bee
           comforted
           ,
           that
           wee
           are
           Gods
           children
           ,
           could
           we
           but
           search
           into
           it
           .
           Let
           us
           not
           then
           be
           negligent
           in
           labouring
           for
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Lords
           good
           time
           we
           shall
           certainly
           obtaine
           it
           :
           it
           is
           the
           prophanenesse
           of
           the
           world
           that
           they
           improve
           not
           those
           helpes
           which
           God
           hath
           afforded
           for
           this
           purpose
           .
        
         
           Nay
           they
           had
           rather
           stagger
           and
           take
           contentment
           
           in
           their
           own
           wayes
           ,
           saying
           ;
           If
           God
           will
           love
           mee
           in
           a
           loose
           licentious
           course
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           ,
           but
           I
           will
           not
           give
           diligence
           to
           make
           my
           calling
           and
           election
           sure
           :
           I
           will
           never
           barre
           my selfe
           of
           such
           profits
           and
           delights
           ,
           nor
           forsake
           all
           ,
           chiefly
           to
           minde
           spirituall
           things
           .
        
         
           Whereas
           wee
           ought
           constantly
           to
           endeavour
           for
           assurance
           of
           grace
           ,
           that
           God
           may
           have
           honour
           from
           us
           ,
           and
           we
           the
           more
           comfort
           from
           him
           againe
           ;
           that
           we
           may
           live
           in
           the
           world
           above
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           passe
           cheerefully
           through
           the
           manifold
           troubles
           and
           temptations
           which
           hefail
           us
           in
           our
           pilgrimage
           .
        
         
         
           A
           man
           in
           his
           pure
           natu
           rals
           will
           swell
           against
           this
           doctrine
           ,
           because
           he
           feeles
           no
           such
           thing
           ,
           and
           thinks
           what
           is
           above
           his
           measure
           ,
           is
           hypocrisie
           .
           He
           makes
           himselfe
           the
           rule
           of
           other
           Christians
           to
           walke
           by
           ,
           and
           therefore
           values
           and
           esteemes
           others
           by
           his
           uncertaine
           condition
           :
           but
           the
           heart
           of
           a
           Christian
           hath
           a
           light
           in
           it
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           in
           his
           soule
           makes
           him
           discerne
           what
           estate
           he
           is
           in
           .
        
         
           In
           a
           naturall
           man
           all
           is
           dark
           ,
           hee
           sees
           nothing
           because
           his
           heart
           is
           in
           a
           Dungeon
           ,
           his
           eye
           being
           dark
           ,
           the
           
             whole
             man
          
           must
           needs
           be
           in
           blindnesse
           .
           All
           is
           alike
           to
           him
           ,
           he
           sees
           no
           
           difference
           betweene
           flesh
           and
           spirit
           ,
           and
           therefore
           holds
           on
           in
           a
           doubting
           hope
           ;
           in
           a
           confused
           disposition
           and
           temper
           of
           soule
           to
           his
           dying-day
           .
        
         
           But
           a
           Christian
           that
           labours
           to
           walk
           in
           the
           comforts
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           cannot
           rest
           in
           such
           an
           unsetled
           estate
           ;
           he
           dares
           not
           venture
           his
           eternall
           welfare
           upon
           such
           infirme
           grounds
           :
           What
           ?
           to
           depart
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           be
           tossed
           in
           uncertainty
           ,
           whether
           a
           man
           goes
           to
           Heaven
           or
           to
           Hell
           !
           What
           a
           miserable
           perplexity
           must
           such
           a
           soule
           needs
           be
           in
           ?
           Therefore
           he
           is
           still
           
             working
             out
             his
             salvation
          
           ,
           and
           storing
           up
           of
           grace
           against
           the
           evill
           day
           .
        
         
         
           And
           well
           may
           this
           condition
           challenge
           all
           our
           diligence
           in
           labouring
           for
           it
           :
           because
           it
           is
           neither
           attained
           nor
           maintained
           without
           the
           strength
           and
           
           prime
           of
           our
           care
           ,
           for
           the
           sense
           of
           Gods
           favour
           will
           not
           bee
           kept
           ,
           without
           keeping
           him
           in
           our
           best
           affections
           ,
           above
           all
           things
           else
           in
           the
           world
           besides
           ;
           without
           keeping
           of
           our
           hearts
           constantly
           close
           and
           neere
           to
           him
           ,
           which
           can
           never
           bee
           done
           without
           keeping
           a
           most
           narrow
           watch
           over
           our
           loose
           spirits
           ,
           which
           are
           ever
           ready
           to
           stray
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           fall
           to
           the
           creature
           .
        
         
           It
           cannot
           be
           kept
           without
           exact
           walking
           ,
           and
           serious
           
           selfe-deniall
           .
           But
           what
           of
           that
           ?
           Can
           wee
           spend
           our
           labours
           to
           better
           purpose
           ?
           One
           sweet
           beame
           of
           Gods
           countenance
           will
           requite
           all
           abundantly
           .
           A
           Christian
           indeed
           undergoes
           more
           trouble
           and
           paines
           (
           especially
           with
           his
           own
           heart
           )
           than
           others
           do
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           that
           to
           his
           gaines
           ?
           One
           day
           spent
           in
           communion
           with
           God
           ,
           is
           sweeter
           than
           a
           thousand
           without
           it
           .
           What
           comforts
           so
           great
           as
           those
           that
           are
           fetched
           from
           the
           Fountaine
           ?
           Oh
           woe
           to
           him
           that
           savours
           not
           these
           heavenly
           ,
           but
           lingers
           after
           carnall
           comforts
           .
           It
           cannot
           but
           grieve
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           
           when
           the
           consolations
           of
           the
           Almighty
           are
           either
           forgotten
           ,
           or
           seem
           nothing
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           But
           why
           doth
           the
           Spirit
           
           thus
           establish
           and
           seale
           us
           ,
           and
           conveigh
           grace
           to
           our
           soules
           ?
           why
           doth
           that
           doe
           all
           ?
        
         
           Because
           since
           the
           fall
           
           we
           have
           no
           principles
           of
           
           supernaturall
           good
           in
           us
           ;
           and
           there
           must
           be
           a
           principle
           above
           nature
           to
           work
           grace
           in
           our
           barren
           hearts
           .
        
         
           Againe
           there
           is
           still
           remaining
           in
           us
           an
           utter
           aversnesse
           
           to
           that
           which
           is
           spiritually
           good
           in
           the
           best
           ,
           therefore
           there
           must
           bee
           somewhat
           to
           over-power
           their
           corrupt
           disposition
           .
        
         
         
           But
           why
           the
           Spirit
           rather
           
           than
           the
           Father
           or
           the
           Sonne
           ?
           Hee
           comes
           from
           both
           ,
           and
           therefore
           is
           fit
           to
           witnesse
           the
           love
           of
           both
           ;
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           is
           in
           the
           breast
           of
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           Sonne
           ,
           hee
           knowes
           their
           secret
           affection
           towards
           us
           .
           A
           mans
           spirit
           is
           acquainted
           with
           his
           in
           most
           thoughts
           :
           the
           blessed
           Spirit
           is
           privie
           to
           the
           hidden
           love
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           to
           us
           poore
           creatures
           ,
           which
           we
           are
           strangers
           unto
           ,
           therefore
           none
           so
           fit
           to
           cheere
           and
           revive
           us
           .
        
         
           Indeed
           the
           love
           originally
           is
           from
           the
           Father
           ,
           but
           in
           regard
           of
           application
           of
           what
           is
           wrought
           by
           
           the
           Sonne
           ,
           all
           proceeds
           from
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ;
           he
           receives
           grace
           from
           Christ
           for
           us
           .
           It
           must
           needs
           be
           so
           ,
           because
           no
           lesse
           than
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           can
           quiet
           our
           perplexed
           spirits
           in
           time
           of
           tentation
           .
           For
           when
           the
           conscience
           of
           a
           guilty
           person
           is
           affrighted
           ,
           what
           man
           can
           allay
           its
           feares
           ?
           That
           which
           must
           settle
           a
           troubled
           spirit
           ,
           must
           be
           a
           spirit
           above
           our
           owne
           .
           It
           being
           no
           easie
           thing
           to
           bring
           the
           soule
           and
           God
           together
           after
           peace
           is
           broken
           :
           we
           have
           both
           wind
           and
           tide
           against
           us
           in
           this
           businesse
           ,
           grace
           being
           but
           weak
           ,
           and
           corruption
           strong
           in
           the
           best
           of
           us
           .
        
         
         
           We
           should
           labour
           therfore
           for
           heavenly
           spirits
           ,
           &
           get
           somthing
           more
           than
           a
           man
           in
           us
           .
           There
           can
           never
           be
           any
           true
           peace
           attained
           ,
           till
           the
           Spirit
           from
           above
           settle
           it
           in
           our
           souls
           .
           An
           unsanctified
           heart
           is
           an
           unpacified
           heart
           .
           If
           there
           be
           a
           neglect
           of
           holinesse
           ,
           the
           soule
           can
           never
           bee
           soundlyquiet
           ;
           where
           there
           is
           not
           a
           cleare
           conscience
           ,
           there
           cannot
           be
           a
           calm
           cōscience
           ,
           that
           is
           a
           generall
           rule
           .
           Sinne
           like
           Ionas
           in
           the
           ship
           will
           raise
           continuall
           stormes
           both
           within
           and
           without
           a
           man.
           Take
           away
           God
           once
           ,
           and
           farewell
           all
           true
           tranquillity
           .
           Spirituall
           comforts
           flow
           immediatly
           from
           the
           Spirit
           
           of
           Comfort
           ,
           who
           hath
           his
           office
           designed
           for
           that
           purpose
           .
        
         
           But
           how
           shall
           we
           know
           
           that
           we
           have
           the
           Spirit
           ?
        
         
           How
           may
           a
           man
           know
           
           that
           hee
           hath
           a
           soule
           ?
           by
           living
           and
           moving
           ,
           by
           actions
           vitall
           ,
           &c.
           
           Even
           so
           may
           a
           man
           know
           hee
           hath
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           by
           its
           blessed
           effects
           and
           operations
           :
           it
           is
           not
           idle
           in
           us
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           soule
           quickens
           the
           body
           ,
           so
           doth
           the
           Spirit
           the
           soule
           .
           Every
           saving
           grace
           is
           a
           signe
           that
           the
           Spirit
           is
           in
           us
           .
           Wheresoever
           the
           Spirit
           dwells
           ,
           hee
           transformes
           the
           soule
           ,
           &
           changes
           the
           party
           (
           like
           himselfe
           )
           to
           be
           holy
           ,
           and
           gracious
           ,
           this
           is
           an
           undoubted
           
           symptome
           of
           the
           Spirits
           habitation
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           all
           spirituall
           graces
           are
           with
           conflict
           ,
           
           for
           that
           which
           is
           true
           ,
           is
           with
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           resistance
           of
           that
           which
           is
           counterfeit
           ;
           
             the
             flesh
          
           still
           lusts
           against
           
             the
             spirit
          
           ,
           and
           Satan
           cannot
           endure
           to
           see
           any
           man
           walk
           cōfortably
           to
           heaven
           .
           What
           ,
           thinks
           hee
           ,
           such
           a
           base
           creature
           as
           this
           is
           to
           have
           the
           earnest
           of
           salvation
           ,
           to
           live
           here
           as
           if
           hee
           were
           in
           heaven
           already
           ,
           and
           to
           defie
           all
           opposite
           powers
           ;
           sure
           hee
           shall
           have
           little
           peace
           this
           way
           ,
           I
           will
           disquiet
           and
           vex
           his
           spirit
           ;
           if
           he
           will
           goe
           to
           heaven
           ,
           hee
           shall
           go
           mourning
           thither
           .
        
         
         
           This
           is
           the
           reasoning
           of
           the
           cursed
           spirit
           ,
           whereupon
           hee
           labours
           to
           shake
           our
           assurance
           ,
           and
           follow
           us
           with
           perplexities
           .
           The
           grace
           and
           comfort
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           is
           with
           much
           conflict
           and
           tentations
           ,
           not
           only
           with
           Satan
           ,
           but
           with
           his
           owne
           heart
           ;
           which
           so
           long
           as
           guilt
           remaines
           ,
           wil
           ever
           be
           misgiving
           and
           casting
           of
           doubts
           ;
           there
           must
           therfore
           be
           a
           higher
           power
           ,
           than
           the
           soule
           of
           man
           to
           quiet
           and
           allay
           its
           owne
           troubles
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           enables
           us
           to
           the
           practise
           of
           
           those
           duties
           ,
           which
           by
           nature
           wee
           are
           averse
           unto
           ,
           as
           to
           love
           an
           enemie
           ,
           to
           overcome
           our
           revenge
           ,
           
           to
           be
           humble
           in
           prosperity
           ,
           and
           contented
           with
           any
           estate
           .
           It
           drawes
           our
           affection
           heavenward
           ,
           and
           makes
           us
           delight
           in
           God
           above
           all
           ,
           as
           our
           best
           portion
           .
           Hee
           that
           hath
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           joyes
           in
           spirituall
           company
           and
           imployment
           ;
           he
           hates
           sinne
           as
           being
           contrary
           to
           that
           blessed
           earnest
           which
           hee
           hath
           received
           .
           He
           looks
           on
           things
           as
           God
           doth
           ,
           and
           approves
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           as
           hee
           is
           made
           more
           or
           lesse
           spirituall
           thereby
           ,
           and
           so
           is
           brought
           neerer
           to
           that
           fountaine
           of
           Goodnesse
           ,
           God
           himselfe
           ;
           by
           them
           he
           esteemes
           his
           best
           being
           to
           be
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           therefore
           labours
           more
           &
           more
           
           to
           be
           transformed
           into
           his
           likenesse
           .
           He
           values
           nothing
           in
           the
           world
           further
           than
           it
           conduceth
           to
           his
           spirituall
           welfare
           .
           If
           all
           be
           well
           for
           that
           ,
           hee
           accounts
           himselfe
           happy
           whatsoever
           else
           befalls
           him
           .
           Indeed
           where
           the
           Spirit
           hath
           taken
           up
           his
           firme
           abode
           ,
           that
           soul
           will
           little
           set
           by
           any
           outward
           change
           .
           Nothing
           can
           be
           very
           ill
           with
           a
           man
           that
           hath
           all
           well
           within
           him
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           I
           may
           not
           distract
           your
           thoughts
           ,
           you
           
           shall
           find
           divers
           properties
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           in
           Romans
           8.
           which
           I
           will
           briefly
           touch
           .
           First
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           that
           the
           Spirit
           where
           it
           is
           ,
           dwells
           in
           that
           heart
           ,
           as
           
           in
           an
           house
           ,
           
             it
             rules
          
           where
           ever
           it
           comes
           .
           The
           Holy
           Ghost
           will
           not
           be
           an
           underling
           to
           our
           lusts
           ,
           it
           repaires
           and
           makes
           up
           all
           our
           inward
           breaches
           .
           The
           Spirit
           prepares
           his
           owne
           dwelling
           ,
           he
           begets
           knowledge
           and
           acquaintance
           of
           God
           within
           us
           ;
           hee
           is
           not
           in
           us
           as
           hee
           is
           in
           the
           wicked
           ,
           hee
           onely
           knocks
           at
           their
           hearts
           ,
           but
           hath
           not
           his
           abode
           there
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           when
           the
           Spirit
           
           comes
           into
           a
           man
           ,
           hee
           subdues
           whatsoever
           is
           cōtrary
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           makes
           way
           for
           it self
           by
           pulling
           down
           all
           strong
           holds
           which
           oppose
           it
           ;
           therefore
           wee
           are
           said
           
             to
             mortifie
             the
             deeds
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
          
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           ver
           
           13.
           
           Those
           that
           by
           help
           of
           the
           Spirit
           have
           got
           the
           victory
           of
           sinne
           ,
           can
           in
           no
           wise
           be
           led
           as
           slaves
           by
           the
           flesh
           :
           as
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           he
           that
           cherishes
           corruption
           ,
           and
           crucifies
           it
           not
           (
           by
           spirituall
           reasons
           ,
           but
           out
           of
           civill
           respects
           to
           be
           freed
           from
           aspersions
           ,
           and
           to
           uphold
           his
           reputation
           or
           the
           like
           )
           is
           a
           meere
           stranger
           to
           the
           Holy
           Ghosts
           working
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           as
           many
           as
           are
           led
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           
           
             are
             the
             Sonnes
             of
             God.
          
           As
           the
           Angell
           went
           before
           the
           Israelites
           from
           Egypt
           into
           Canaan
           ;
           so
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           goes
           along
           with
           his
           in
           all
           their
           wayes
           ,
           remooving
           all
           lets
           ,
           and
           
           strengthening
           against
           all
           impediments
           in
           their
           Christian
           race
           .
           It
           conducts
           us
           sweetly
           ,
           not
           (
           violently
           )
           as
           the
           Devill
           doth
           those
           that
           are
           possessed
           with
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           wee
           are
           led
           strongly
           indeed
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           against
           corruption
           within
           us
           ,
           and
           opposition
           from
           without
           us
           ,
           but
           yet
           sweetly
           to
           preserve
           the
           liberty
           and
           freedome
           of
           the
           soule
           still
           .
           We
           are
           all
           by
           nature
           like
           children
           or
           blinde
           men
           ,
           wee
           cannot
           lead
           our selves
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           must
           be
           our
           conduct
           ,
           or
           wee
           shall
           wander
           and
           goe
           aside
           presently
           .
           Those
           therefore
           that
           enjoy
           the
           same
           ,
           submit
           themselves
           to
           its
           guidance
           ,
           and
           direction
           in
           all
           things
           .
        
         
         
           Again
           ,
           
             the
             Spirit
             stirres
          
           
           
             up
             sighes
             and
             groanes
             ,
             that
             cannot
             be
             expressed
             .
          
           When
           we
           are
           not
           able
           to
           pray
           ,
           or
           lay
           open
           the
           griefes
           of
           our
           soules
           ,
           if
           wee
           can
           but
           send
           out
           sighes
           &
           groanes
           to
           heaven
           ,
           they
           shall
           bee
           accepted
           ;
           for
           God
           will
           heare
           the
           voyce
           of
           his
           own
           Spirit
           ,
           from
           whence
           these
           sobs
           &
           complaints
           come
           .
           How
           should
           wee
           be
           overwhelmed
           with
           despaire
           ,
           did
           not
           the
           Spirit
           support
           us
           ?
           Those
           therefore
           that
           in
           extremity
           have
           nothing
           to
           comfort
           them
           ,
           yet
           are
           able
           to
           send
           forth
           holy
           desires
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           may
           certainly
           conclude
           that
           the
           Spirit
           is
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           makes
           
           
           
             us
             mourne
             ,
             and
             wait
             for
             the
             adoption
             of
             sonnes
             ,
          
           the
           same
           Spirit
           that
           sanctifies
           a
           sinner
           ,
           witnesses
           to
           his
           soule
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           his
           .
           Worldlings
           grieve
           not
           for
           their
           absence
           from
           Christ
           ,
           neither
           at
           all
           long
           they
           for
           his
           blessed
           appearing
           ,
           because
           their
           heaven
           is
           here
           .
           They
           mourne
           not
           for
           the
           hidden
           distempers
           ,
           and
           secret
           impersections
           of
           their
           soules
           ,
           whereas
           the
           godly
           are
           much
           in
           condemning
           thēselves
           ,
           for
           that
           which
           no
           creature
           can
           tax
           them
           of
           ;
           Want
           of
           cōmunion
           with
           their
           Maker
           ,
           straitnesse
           of
           spirit
           ,
           distraction
           in
           dutie
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           obey
           as
           they
           would
           ;
           these
           exceedingly
           
           deject
           them
           ,
           yet
           wait
           they
           will
           without
           despaire
           ,
           till
           God
           have
           finished
           their
           course
           ;
           there
           is
           such
           a
           divine
           power
           in
           faith
           ,
           as
           a
           very
           little
           beam
           of
           it
           ,
           having
           no
           other
           help
           than
           a
           naked
           promise
           ,
           will
           uphold
           the
           soule
           against
           the
           greatest
           discouragements
           ,
           and
           keepe
           it
           from
           utter
           sinking
           .
        
         
           Indeed
           ,
           waiting
           is
           a
           difficult
           duty
           ,
           both
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           long
           day
           ,
           which
           God
           usually
           takes
           before
           he
           performes
           his
           promise
           ,
           as
           also
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           untowardnesse
           of
           our
           natures
           ,
           being
           ready
           to
           be
           put
           off
           by
           the
           least
           frown
           ,
           did
           not
           God
           by
           a
           Spirit
           of
           constancie
           preserve
           the
           
           soule
           immoveable
           in
           all
           conditions
           ,
           whether
           present
           or
           to
           come
           ,
           so
           as
           it
           failes
           not
           before
           him
           ;
           and
           why
           ?
           because
           it
           knowes
           full
           well
           ,
           that
           God
           in
           whom
           it
           rests
           ,
           is
           unchangably
           good
           .
        
         
           Alas
           ,
           we
           are
           at
           the
           best
           but
           light
           and
           vaine
           creatures
           ,
           till
           the
           divine
           Spirit
           fix
           and
           settle
           us
           :
           the
           firmer
           our
           Union
           is
           here
           ,
           the
           surer
           will
           be
           our
           standing
           in
           all
           danger
           ;
           for
           what
           can
           daunt
           that
           soul
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           greatest
           troubles
           hath
           made
           the
           great
           good
           to
           bee
           his
           owne
           ?
           Such
           a
           person
           dares
           chearefully
           encounter
           any
           opposition
           ,
           as
           having
           a
           Spirit
           higher
           than
           the
           world
           about
           
           him
           ;
           and
           seeing
           all
           (
           but
           God
           )
           farre
           beneath
           him
           ;
           Though
           I
           might
           name
           more
           ,
           what
           a
           many
           sweet
           evidences
           are
           here
           to
           manifest
           a
           soule
           truly
           ●●ted
           ▪
           and
           led
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ?
        
         
           How
           may
           a
           man
           obtaine
           this
           blessed
           guest
           to
           
           lodge
           in
           his
           soule
           and
           rule
           over
           him
           ?
        
         
           First
           attend
           upon
           the
           
           teaching
           of
           the
           Gospell
           .
           
           
             Received
             ye
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             by
             the
             hearing
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             or
             of
             faith
             preached
             ?
          
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ;
           The
           Spirit
           it
           usually
           given
           ,
           with
           a
           cleare
           unfolding
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           omit
           likewise
           
           no
           meanes
           wherein
           the
           Spirit
           is
           effectuall
           ,
           for
           
           as
           a
           man
           walking
           in
           a
           Garden
           (
           though
           he
           think
           not
           of
           it
           )
           drawes
           a
           sweet
           sent
           of
           the
           flowers
           .
           So
           the
           word
           of
           God
           being
           dictated
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           leaves
           a
           heavenly
           favour
           in
           such
           as
           converse
           with
           it
           .
           The
           spirit
           of
           a
           man
           is
           like
           water
           that
           runnes
           through
           Mineralls
           .
           Wee
           see
           Baths
           have
           their
           warmth
           from
           Mineralls
           that
           they
           runne
           thorough
           .
           So
           it
           is
           with
           the
           soule
           in
           its
           holy
           imployments
           .
           When
           it
           hath
           to
           deale
           with
           good
           books
           and
           good
           company
           ,
           it
           draweth
           a
           spirituall
           tincture
           from
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           is
           bettered
           by
           them
           .
        
         
           Withall
           ,
           take
           heed
           that
           
           thou
           
             grieve
             not
             the
             holy
          
           
           Ghost
           ,
           for
           that
           will
           cause
           an
           estrangement
           of
           his
           presence
           in
           thy
           soule
           .
        
         
           How
           is
           that
           done
           ?
           
        
         
           By
           cherishing
           contrary
           
           affections
           and
           lusts
           to
           his
           
           blessed
           motions
           ,
           as
           when
           we
           heare
           the
           Word
           ,
           but
           resolve
           never
           to
           obey
           it
           ;
           When
           God
           knocks
           at
           our
           hearts
           for
           entrance
           ,
           oh
           how
           readily
           should
           wee
           set
           open
           those
           everlasting
           doores
           to
           receive
           him
           ?
           If
           Christ
           be
           willing
           to
           give
           us
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           our
           owne
           fault
           if
           wee
           remain
           carnall
           .
           There
           being
           nothing
           in
           a
           manner
           required
           to
           bee
           spirituall
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           resist
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           What
           greater
           indignity
           can
           we
           offer
           to
           the
           blessed
           
           
           
           
           
           Comforter
           ,
           than
           to
           preferre
           our
           base
           lusts
           before
           his
           motions
           ,
           leading
           to
           happinesse
           ?
           What
           greater
           unkindnesse
           can
           a
           man
           doe
           his
           friend
           ,
           than
           to
           slight
           his
           loving
           direction
           ,
           and
           embrace
           the
           counsell
           of
           a
           professed
           ene
           mie
           ?
           The
           Holy
           Ghost
           presses
           such
           forcible
           reasons
           upon
           us
           of
           heavenly
           n
           indednesse
           ,
           and
           de
           spising
           earthly
           things
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           more
           than
           evident
           ,
           none
           are
           damned
           in
           the
           bosone
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           those
           that
           set
           a
           bar
           against
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           in
           their
           hearts
           ;
           such
           are
           damned
           ,
           because
           they
           will
           bee
           damned
           ,
           that
           (
           say
           the
           Preacher
           what
           hee
           
           will
           )
           think
           it
           better
           to
           bee
           as
           they
           are
           ,
           than
           to
           entertaine
           such
           a
           guest
           as
           will
           marre
           ,
           and
           alter
           all
           that
           was
           there
           before
           .
        
         
           Take
           heed
           therefore
           of
           resisting
           the
           Spirit
           in
           the
           least
           kind
           ,
           sad
           not
           his
           blessed
           motions
           ,
           but
           make
           much
           of
           the
           same
           by
           yeelding
           subjection
           thereunto
           ;
           lay
           thy
           soule
           often
           before
           the
           spirit
           ,
           suffer
           thy selfe
           to
           be
           moulded
           and
           fashioned
           by
           his
           gracious
           working
           ;
           Oh
           consider
           how
           high
           the
           slighting
           of
           a
           gracious
           motion
           reaches
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           contemning
           of
           God
           himselfe
           ;
           certainly
           as
           we
           use
           these
           ,
           so
           would
           we
           use
           
           the
           Spirit
           himselfe
           were
           he
           visible
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           And
           converse
           not
           with
           carnall
           company
           ,
           for
           what
           wilt
           thou
           gaine
           there
           but
           sorrow
           to
           thine
           heart
           ,
           if
           thou
           belongest
           to
           God
           :
           and
           as
           holy
           Lot
           vex
           thy
           righteous
           soule
           with
           the
           uncleane
           conversation
           of
           these
           Sodomites
           ,
           it
           is
           an
           undoubted
           signe
           of
           a
           man
           destitute
           of
           grace
           ,
           not
           to
           care
           at
           all
           what
           company
           he
           frequents
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           is
           promised
           to
           them
           that
           aske
           it
           ,
           beg
           earnestly
           for
           it
           at
           Gods
           hands
           ;
           this
           is
           the
           
             good
             th-ing
          
           that
           GOD
           gives
           .
           Christ
           seemes
           to
           insinuate
           as
           much
           ,
           saying
           ,
           What
           
           can
           I
           give
           you
           better
           than
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ?
           Yet
           
             this
             will
             I
             bestow
             on
             them
             that
             ask
             it
             :
          
           for
           indeed
           that
           is
           the
           seed
           of
           all
           grace
           and
           comfort
           .
           A
           world
           of
           promises
           are
           included
           in
           the
           promise
           of
           giving
           the
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           Labour
           therefore
           above
           all
           gettings
           to
           obtaine
           this
           high
           prerogative
           :
           the
           comforts
           of
           the
           Spirit
           are
           above
           al
           earthly
           comfort
           ,
           and
           the
           graces
           of
           the
           Spirit
           enable
           to
           incounter
           the
           greatest
           tentations
           whatsoever
           .
           A
           man
           that
           hath
           this
           ,
           stands
           impregnable
           .
           God
           may
           withdraw
           his
           favour
           for
           a
           time
           to
           humble
           us
           ,
           but
           to
           quench
           the
           worke
           of
           the
           Spirit
           
           (
           once
           wrought
           in
           the
           soule
           )
           all
           the
           power
           of
           all
           the
           Devils
           in
           Hell
           cannot
           stirre
           it
           .
           This
           will
           carry
           us
           through
           all
           oppositions
           and
           difficulties
           in
           our
           Christian
           race
           .
           Let
           a
           man
           never
           baulk
           or
           decline
           a
           good
           cause
           for
           any
           thing
           that
           hee
           shall
           suffer
           :
           for
           the
           seale
           and
           earnest
           of
           the
           Spirit
           is
           never
           more
           strong
           than
           when
           we
           are
           deprived
           of
           all
           other
           comforts
           save
           that
           alone
           .
        
         
           What
           makes
           a
           man
           differ
           from
           himself
           and
           frō
           other
           men
           ,
           but
           this
           ?
           Take
           a
           Christian
           that
           hath
           the
           
             earnest
             of
             the
             Spirit
          
           ,
           you
           shall
           have
           him
           defie
           
             Death
             ,
             Satan
          
           ,
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           all
           :
           take
           another
           that
           is
           carelesse
           
           to
           increase
           his
           earnest
           ,
           how
           weak
           and
           feeble
           will
           you
           finde
           him
           ,
           ready
           to
           be
           overcome
           by
           every
           tentation
           ,
           and
           sinck
           under
           the
           least
           burthen
           .
        
         
           The
           Apostle
           Peter
           before
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           came
           upon
           him
           ,
           was
           astonished
           with
           the
           voice
           of
           a
           weak
           Damosell
           ,
           but
           after
           ,
           how
           forward
           was
           he
           to
           suffer
           any
           thing
           .
        
         
           Labour
           not
           then
           to
           bee
           strengthned
           in
           things
           below
           ,
           neither
           value
           thy selfe
           by
           outward
           dependances
           .
           Alas
           all
           things
           here
           are
           perishing
           .
           If
           thou
           hast
           grace
           ,
           thou
           hast
           that
           which
           will
           stand
           by
           thee
           when
           these
           faile
           ,
           the
           Comforter
           shal
           never
           
           be
           taken
           away
           .
           What
           are
           all
           friends
           in
           the
           world
           to
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ?
           This
           will
           speake
           to
           God
           for
           us
           when
           no
           creature
           dares
           looke
           him
           in
           the
           face
           .
           The
           Spirit
           will
           make
           requests
           with
           sighes
           and
           groanes
           in
           our
           behalfe
           ,
           and
           wee
           may
           be
           sure
           we
           shall
           bee
           heard
           ,
           when
           that
           intercedes
           for
           us
           .
           What
           Prison
           can
           shut
           up
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ?
           Oh
           gaine
           this
           what
           ever
           thou
           losest
           ,
           preferre
           it
           to
           thy
           chiefe
           treasure
           .
           The
           very
           earnest
           of
           the
           Spirit
           is
           far
           more
           pretious
           ,
           than
           the
           creatures
           full
           quint
           essence
           .
           If
           the
           Promises
           layd
           hold
           on
           by
           faith
           ,
           quicken
           and
           cheare
           the
           soule
           ,
           what
           shall
           the
           
           accomplishment
           of
           them
           doe
           ?
           If
           the
           giving
           a
           taste
           of
           Heaven
           so
           lift
           our
           souls
           above
           all
           earthly
           discouragements
           ,
           how
           glorious
           shall
           we
           shine
           forth
           ,
           when
           the
           Spirit
           shall
           be
           all
           in
           all
           in
           us
           ?
           This
           will
           make
           us
           more
           or
           lesse
           fruitfull
           ,
           more
           or
           lesse
           glorious
           in
           our
           profession
           ,
           and
           resolute
           in
           obedience
           through
           our
           whole
           course
           .
        
         
           If
           we
           want
           this
           we
           can
           never
           be
           thankfull
           for
           any
           thing
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           the
           love
           of
           God
           that
           sweetens
           every
           mercy
           to
           us
           ,
           (
           and
           indeed
           is
           more
           to
           be
           valued
           than
           any
           blessing
           we
           enjoy
           besides
           )
           which
           if
           we
           eye
           not
           or
           are
           ignorant
           of
           ,
           what
           can
           we
           expect
           but
           wrath
           
           and
           displeasure
           in
           all
           that
           befals
           us
           ?
           Oh
           it
           is
           sweet
           to
           see
           favours
           and
           benefits
           issuing
           from
           grace
           and
           love
           :
           they
           doe
           not
           alwayes
           proove
           mercies
           which
           men
           oft
           times
           esteeme
           to
           be
           so
           .
           We
           can
           have
           no
           sollid
           comfort
           in
           any
           condition
           ,
           further
           than
           God
           smiles
           upon
           us
           in
           it
           .
           What
           a
           fearefull
           case
           must
           that
           then
           be
           ,
           wherein
           a
           man
           cannot
           be
           thankfull
           for
           what
           he
           hath
           .
        
         
           Every
           condition
           and
           place
           we
           are
           in
           ,
           should
           indeed
           be
           a
           witnesse
           of
           our
           thankfulnesse
           to
           God
           ;
           we
           must
           not
           think
           life
           was
           given
           onely
           to
           live
           in
           .
           Our
           life
           should
           not
           be
           the
           end
           of
           it selfe
           ,
           but
           the
           praise
           
           of
           the
           giver
           thereof
           .
           It
           is
           but
           fit
           that
           we
           should
           refer
           all
           that
           is
           good
           to
           his
           glory
           ,
           who
           hath
           joyned
           his
           glory
           to
           our
           best
           good
           ,
           in
           being
           glorified
           in
           our
           salvation
           ,
           which
           while
           we
           question
           and
           doubt
           of
           ,
           it
           is
           impossible
           ever
           to
           bee
           cheerfull
           towards
           him
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           how
           can
           a
           man
           suffer
           willingly
           ,
           that
           knowes
           not
           that
           God
           hath
           begun
           any
           good
           work
           in
           him
           ?
           How
           lumpish
           and
           dead
           is
           he
           under
           the
           crosse
           without
           this
           assurance
           ?
           It
           is
           worth
           the
           considering
           ,
           to
           see
           two
           men
           of
           equall
           parts
           under
           the
           same
           afliction
           ,
           how
           quietly
           and
           calmly
           the
           one
           that
           hath
           interest
           in
           
           Christ
           will
           beare
           his
           grievances
           ,
           whereas
           the
           other
           rages
           as
           a
           foole
           ,
           and
           is
           more
           beaten
           .
           A
           man
           will
           endure
           any
           thing
           comfortably
           when
           he
           considers
           it
           proceeds
           from
           his
           Fathers
           good
           pleasure
           .
           This
           breeds
           a
           holy
           resigning
           of
           our selves
           to
           God
           in
           al
           estates
           ;
           as
           Eli
           ,
           the
           wil
           of
           the
           Lord
           be
           done
           ;
           his
           will
           is
           a
           wise
           will
           ,
           and
           ever
           conduceth
           to
           his
           peoples
           good
           .
        
         
           Fearest
           thou
           danger
           ,
           cry
           unto
           God
           ,
           I
           am
           thine
           ,
           Lord
           save
           me
           ;
           I
           am
           the
           price
           of
           thy
           Sons
           blood
           ,
           let
           me
           not
           be
           lost
           ,
           thou
           hast
           given
           me
           the
           earnest
           of
           thy
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           set
           thy
           seale
           upon
           me
           for
           thine
           owne
           ,
           let
           mee
           neither
           
           lose
           my
           bargaine
           nor
           thou
           thine
           .
        
         
           Hence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           Gods
           childe
           can
           so
           easily
           deny
           himselfe
           in
           tentations
           and
           allurements
           which
           others
           sinck
           under
           .
           Oh
           saith
           he
           ,
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           hath
           sealed
           me
           up
           to
           the
           day
           of
           redemption
           ,
           shall
           I
           grieve
           and
           quench
           the
           same
           for
           this
           base
           lust
           ?
           It
           is
           a
           great
           disparagement
           to
           preferre
           husks
           before
           the
           provision
           of
           our
           Fathers
           House
           :
           when
           we
           give
           content
           to
           Sathan
           and
           a
           wretched
           heart
           ,
           wee
           put
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           out
           of
           his
           Office
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           without
           this
           we
           can
           never
           comfortably
           depart
           this
           life
           :
           hee
           
           that
           hath
           the
           earnest
           of
           the
           Spirit
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           may
           laugh
           Sathan
           in
           the
           face
           and
           rejoyce
           at
           deaths
           ap
           proaching
           ,
           as
           knowing
           there
           will
           be
           an
           accomplishment
           then
           of
           all
           the
           bargaine
           ;
           then
           the
           Marriage
           will
           bee
           perfectly
           consummate
           ,
           then
           shall
           be
           the
           great
           yeare
           of
           Iubilee
           ,
           the
           Sabbath
           of
           rest
           for
           ever
           :
           hee
           that
           lives
           much
           by
           faith
           will
           finde
           it
           no
           hard
           matter
           to
           die
           in
           it
           .
           But
           let
           a
           man
           stagger
           and
           doubt
           whether
           hee
           belong
           to
           God
           or
           no
           ,
           what
           a
           miserable
           case
           will
           he
           be
           in
           at
           the
           time
           of
           dissolution
           ?
           Death
           (
           with
           the
           eternity
           of
           torment
           after
           it
           )
           who
           can
           looke
           it
           in
           the
           
           face
           without
           the
           assurance
           of
           a
           happy
           change
           ?
           This
           makes
           men
           that
           see
           no
           greater
           pleasure
           than
           the
           following
           of
           their
           lusts
           ,
           resolve
           of
           swimming
           in
           worldly
           delights
           still
           .
           Alas
           say
           they
           ,
           I
           had
           as
           good
           take
           this
           pleasure
           as
           have
           none
           at
           all
           :
           what
           shall
           become
           of
           me
           hereafter
           ,
           who
           knowes
           ?
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           PRIVILEDGES
           OF
           THE
           FAITHFVLL
           .
        
         
           
             ROM
             .
             8.
             28.
             
          
           
             Also
             wee
             knew
             that
             all
             things
             work
             together
             for
             the
             best
             to
             them
             that
             love
             God
             ,
             even
             to
             them
             that
             are
             called
             of
             his
             purpose
             .
          
        
         
           THere
           are
           three
           things
           especially
           that
           trouble
           the
           life
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           should
           trouble
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           whereof
           is
           sin
           ,
           
           
           with
           the
           guilt
           and
           punishment
           thereof
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           ,
           is
           ,
           the
           corruption
           
           
             of
             Nature
          
           ,
           which
           still
           abidesin
           him
           ,
           even
           after
           his
           vocation
           and
           conversion
           to
           Christ.
           
        
         
           The
           third
           ,
           is
           ,
           the
           miseries
           
           and
           crosses
           
             of
             this
             life
          
           ,
           which
           doe
           follow
           and
           ensue
           both
           upon
           sinne
           ,
           and
           the
           evill
           thereof
           ,
           as
           also
           by
           reason
           of
           that
           
             corruption
             of
             Nature
          
           still
           remaining
           in
           him
           ,
           after
           his
           recovered
           estate
           in
           grace
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           The
           
             guilt
             of
             sinne
          
           ,
           which
           doth
           bind
           men
           over
           to
           death
           and
           damnation
           ,
           that
           is
           forgiven
           to
           all
           beleevers
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           the
           
             second
             Adam
          
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           ,
           which
           is
           
           
             the
             corruption
             of
             Nature
          
           ,
           which
           cleaves
           so
           fast
           to
           us
           ,
           that
           is
           daily
           mortified
           and
           crucified
           in
           the
           Saints
           by
           the
           Word
           and
           Spirit
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           For
           the
           third
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           grievous
           crosses
           and
           afflictions
           ,
           which
           doe
           accompany
           and
           follow
           the
           guilt
           of
           sinne
           and
           the
           corruption
           of
           nature
           still
           remaining
           in
           Gods
           children
           ,
           however
           they
           are
           not
           taken
           away
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           made
           to
           have
           an
           excellent
           issue
           ,
           
             For
             all
             things
             work
             together
             for
             the
             best
             unto
             them
             that
             love
             God
             :
          
           So
           that
           these
           words
           of
           the
           Apostle
           do
           afford
           us
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             A
             ground
             of
             Patience
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             ground
             of
             Comfort
          
        
         
         
           In
           the
           former
           part
           of
           this
           Chapter
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           had
           told
           us
           ,
           
             That
             we
             know
             not
             how
             to
             pray
             as
             we
             ought
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Spirit
             it selfe
             doth
             teach
             us
             how
             to
             pray
             ,
             and
             makes
             requests
             for
             us
             with
             sighes
             that
             cannot
             be
             expressed
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           how
           ever
           our
           corruptions
           and
           miseries
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           are
           not
           quite
           taken
           away
           ,
           yet
           the
           evill
           of
           those
           evils
           is
           removed
           :
           God
           teaching
           and
           directing
           us
           by
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           to
           seek
           by
           prayer
           unto
           him
           ,
           for
           grace
           to
           profit
           by
           them
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           co-herence
           of
           these
           words
           with
           the
           former
           .
        
         
           The
           parts
           here
           to
           bee
           
           handled
           may
           be
           these
           .
        
         
           An
           excellent
           prerogative
           .
           
           
             All
             things
             work
             together
             for
             the
             best
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           persons
           
           to
           whom
           this
           prerogative
           belongs
           .
           
             To
             them
             that
             love
             God
          
           ,
           and
           
             whom
             hee
             doth
             call
          
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           main
           cause
           of
           this
           blessed
           Prerogative
           .
           
        
         
           Those
           that
           
             love
             God
          
           have
           this
           priviledge
           ,
           belonging
           to
           them
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           
             effectually
             called
          
           by
           his
           Word
           ,
           
             according
             to
             his
             purpose
             .
             We
             know
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           )
           
             that
             all
             things
             work
             together
             for
             the
             best
             to
             these
          
           ;
           He
           doth
           not
           say
           ,
           
             We
             hope
          
           ,
           or
           
             wee
             conjecture
          
           ,
           but
           
             wee
             know
             it
             assuredly
          
           .
        
         
           We
           have
           the
           Scriptures
           
           of
           God
           for
           it
           ,
           David
           saith
           ,
           that
           
             it
             was
             good
             for
             him
             that
          
           
           
             he
             was
             afflicted
          
           ,
           for
           therby
           he
           had
           learned
           to
           reform
           his
           wayes
           :
           hee
           knew
           by
           observation
           that
           all
           things
           would
           tend
           to
           his
           future
           happinesse
           .
           For
           hee
           had
           seen
           in
           the
           example
           of
           Iob
           ,
           that
           notwithstanding
           his
           sore
           afflictions
           ,
           yet
           he
           had
           a
           blessed
           issue
           out
           of
           all
           ;
           he
           knew
           this
           many
           wayes
           ,
           he
           knew
           it
           by
           faith
           ,
           as
           also
           by
           experience
           ,
           that
           every
           thing
           should
           further
           the
           Saints
           wel-being
           .
        
         
           
             We
             know
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             we
             only
          
           know
           it
           ,
           who
           are
           led
           and
           
             taught
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           none
           but
           wee
           can
           be
           assured
           hereof
           ,
           which
           excludes
           the
           wicked
           ,
           who
           
           shall
           never
           know
           any
           such
           thing
           ;
           but
           what
           is
           it
           that
           Paul
           is
           confident
           of
           here
           ?
           Namely
           ,
           
             that
             all
             things
             work
             together
             for
             the
             best
             ,
             to
             them
             that
             love
             God.
             
          
        
         
           And
           this
           may
           serve
           to
           be
           a
           prevention
           of
           a
           question
           ,
           which
           weak
           Christians
           might
           move
           in
           their
           troubles
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           Never
           was
           any
           more
           afflicted
           than
           I
           am
           ?
           Why
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           bee
           it
           so
           ?
           yet
           neverthelesse
           all
           things
           whatsoever
           ,
           all
           thy
           crosses
           ,
           vexations
           ,
           and
           〈◊〉
           shall
           work
           together
           ,
           and
           joyne
           issue
           ;
           though
           they
           bee
           averse
           one
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           opposite
           to
           the
           good
           of
           Gods
           children
           ,
           as
           Herod
           and
           Pilat
           were
           ;
           yet
           
           all
           things
           thus
           contrary
           notwithstanding
           ,
           shall
           work
           for
           the
           best
           unto
           them
           ;
           there
           is
        
         
           
             1.
             
             A
             good
             of
             Quality
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             good
             of
             Estate
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           therefore
           what
           kind
           of
           Good
           is
           this
           the
           
           Apostle
           meaneth
           ?
        
         
           He
           doth
           not
           here
           mean
           
           the
           naturall
           or
           civill
           good
           estate
           of
           them
           that
           love
           God
           ,
           but
           their
           spirituall
           condition
           in
           grace
           ,
           and
           their
           glorious
           estate
           for
           the
           life
           to
           come
           ;
           for
           the
           furthering
           whereof
           ,
           whatsoever
           befalls
           them
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           shall
           help
           forward
           still
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           much
           for
           the
           words
           themselves
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           point
           to
           bee
           
           
           spoken
           of
           ,
           is
           ,
           The
           excellent
           priviledge
           of
           Gods
           children
           ,
           
             That
             all
             things
             shall
             work
             together
             for
             the
             best
          
           ;
           both
           good
           and
           evill
           shall
           turne
           to
           their
           happinesse
           .
           The
           reason
           stands
           thus
           ;
           All
           things
           shal
           work
           together
           for
           the
           best
           to
           them
           that
           
             love
             God.
          
           Therfore
           all
           afflictions
           ,
           crosses
           ,
           and
           vexations
           ,
           whatsoever
           that
           betide
           such
           persons
           ,
           shall
           work
           together
           for
           their
           good
           ;
           and
           for
           this
           cause
           all
           Gods
           servants
           must
           learne
           patiently
           to
           beare
           ,
           and
           cheerefully
           to
           undergoe
           ,
           poverty
           ,
           or
           riches
           ,
           honour
           ,
           or
           dishonour
           ,
           in
           this
           world
           .
        
         
           That
           all
           good
           things
           do
           
           work
           for
           the
           best
           to
           Gods
           
           servants
           ,
           is
           most
           apparent
           by
           daily
           proofe
           and
           experience
           .
           To
           begin
           with
           the
           first
           chiefe
           good
           of
           all
           ;
           
           which
           is
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           who
           is
           goodnesse
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           unspeakably
           comfortable
           to
           all
           his
           :
           Doe
           not
           all
           Gods
           attributes
           conduce
           to
           our
           eternall
           welfare
           ?
           Is
           hee
           not
           set
           forth
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           under
           the
           sweet
           name
           of
           a
           Father
           ;
           of
           a
           Shield
           and
           Buckler
           ,
           of
           a
           
             Tower
             of
             Defence
          
           ,
           of
           an
           All-sufficient
           &
           
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             just
             ,
             wise
             ,
             provident
             ,
             mercifull
             ,
          
           full
           of
           boundlesse
           compassion
           ,
           and
           all
           to
           support
           his
           poore
           creatures
           from
           failing
           before
           him
           ?
        
         
           As
           he
           is
           our
           Father
           ,
           he
           is
           carefull
           of
           us
           above
           the
           
           care
           of
           earthly
           parents
           to
           their
           children
           ;
           As
           he
           is
           a
           Shield
           ,
           so
           he
           shelters
           us
           from
           all
           wrongs
           ;
           As
           
             he
             is
             God
             Almighty
             ,
             and
             All-sufficient
             ,
          
           so
           his
           power
           and
           bounty
           serve
           to
           sustaine
           us
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           and
           reserve
           us
           for
           ever
           safe
           in
           the
           world
           to
           come
           ;
           His
           wisdome
           makes
           us
           wise
           to
           prevent
           the
           politick
           plots
           of
           the
           Devill
           or
           wicked
           men
           ;
           His
           justice
           and
           providence
           ,
           they
           serve
           to
           defend
           us
           in
           our
           right
           ;
           to
           provide
           for
           us
           in
           all
           our
           wants
           ,
           and
           prevent
           the
           evills
           of
           the
           ungodly
           intended
           against
           us
           ;
           His
           power
           is
           ours
           to
           keep
           us
           ,
           his
           providence
           ,
           to
           dispose
           all
           things
           for
           our
           advantage
           ;
           
           Every
           thing
           in
           God
           shall
           co-work
           to
           provide
           and
           fore-see
           all
           good
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           mercifully
           to
           impart
           and
           bestow
           whatsoever
           is
           behoovefull
           upon
           us
           ;
           So
           that
           God
           being
           our
           Father
           ,
           we
           have
           right
           and
           title
           to
           his
           
             lov
             ,
             emercy
             ,
             power
             ,
             justice
             ,
             truth
             ,
             faithfulnesse
             ,
             providence
             ,
             wisedome
             ,
          
           and
           all-sufficiencie
           .
           All
           which
           shall
           ever
           work
           together
           for
           the
           best
           ,
           to
           them
           that
           love
           his
           appearing
           .
        
         
           So
           for
           
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             the
             eternall
             Sonne
             of
             God.
          
           All
           
           his
           glorious
           titles
           and
           attributes
           ,
           serve
           like
           wise
           for
           the
           everlasting
           comfort
           of
           his
           poore
           Saints
           on
           earth
           :
           Hee
           is
           called
           the
           Husband
           
           
             of
             his
             Church
          
           ,
           to
           cherish
           and
           maintaine
           the
           same
           .
           His
           love
           unto
           his
           Church
           is
           farre
           above
           the
           love
           of
           any
           husband
           to
           his
           wife
           ;
           Hee
           is
           called
           the
           
             Saviour
             of
             the
             World
          
           ,
           because
           
             hee
             so
             loved
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             hee
             gave
             his
             life
             for
             it
             ,
          
           and
           hath
           promised
           ,
           
             that
             whosoever
             beleeveth
             on
             him
             ,
             shall
             not
             perish
             :
          
           He
           is
           called
           the
           
             Fountaine
             of
             life
             ,
             the
             Well
             of
             life
             ,
             the
             Water
             of
             life
             ,
             the
             Bread
             of
             life
             ,
             the
             Way
             ,
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             the
             Life
             ,
          
           because
           that
           in
           him
           is
           our
           life
           ,
           and
           by
           him
           wee
           are
           fed
           and
           nourished
           to
           eternall
           life
           ;
           here
           in
           him
           wee
           obtain
           the
           life
           of
           Grace
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           World
           to
           come
           ,
           shall
           for
           ever
           enjoy
           
           the
           life
           of
           Glory
           .
        
         
           So
           likewise
           for
           the
           Holy
           
           Ghost
           ;
           what
           heavenly
           attributes
           are
           ascribed
           to
           him
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ?
           He
           is
           called
           
             the
             Comforter
          
           of
           Gods
           servants
           ;
           The
           
             Sealer
             of
             the
             Redemption
             of
             Gods
             children
             in
             their
             hearts
             ;
             he
             teacheth
             the
             Elect
             to
             call
             God
             Father
             ;
             hee
             beareth
             witnesse
             with
             their
             spirits
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             the
             Sons
             and
             Daughters
             of
             God
             ;
             he
             teacheth
             them
             to
             pray
             ,
             as
             they
             ought
             ,
             hee
             fills
             them
             with
             peace
             that
             passeth
             all
             understanding
          
           ;
           And
           refreshes
           their
           spirits
           with
           such
           unspeakable
           joy
           ,
           as
           eye
           hath
           not
           seene
           ,
           nor
           eare
           heard
           the
           like
           .
           He
           that
           is
           instructed
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           knoweth
           
           the
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           a
           naturall
           man
           is
           ignorant
           of
           ;
           The
           
             holy
             Ghost
             doth
             call
             to
             rememberance
             the
             doctrine
             of
             God
             taught
             unto
             his
             servants
             ,
             &
             writes
             the
             same
             in
             their
             hearts
          
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           operations
           of
           the
           blessed
           Spirit
           ,
           are
           all
           appropriated
           to
           them
           that
           
             love
             God
          
           ,
           and
           they
           alone
           have
           their
           right
           in
           them
           ;
           The
           
             direction
             ,
             comfort
             ,
             teaching
          
           ,
           and
           guiding
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           doe
           serve
           entirely
           and
           peculiarly
           ,
           to
           order
           and
           work
           all
           things
           together
           for
           the
           best
           to
           the
           Godly
           .
        
         
           Yea
           ,
           the
           Angels
           themselves
           are
           called
           Messengers
           
           
             and
             ministring
             Spirits
          
           ,
           appointed
           by
           God
           to
           attend
           
           and
           wait
           upon
           his
           servants
           ,
           
             Hee
             gives
             his
             Angells
             charge
             over
             these
             ,
             to
             serve
             them
             in
             all
             their
          
           
           wayes
           ,
           and
           
             to
             pitch
             their
             tents
             round
             about
             them
          
           ;
           whensoever
           God
           pleaseth
           to
           call
           any
           of
           his
           out
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           the
           Angels
           are
           a
           safe
           conduct
           ,
           to
           carry
           their
           soules
           into
           Abrahams
           bosome
           ;
           And
           at
           the
           
             last
             judgement
          
           ,
           the
           Lord
           shall
           send
           forth
           his
           Angells
           
             to
             gather
             his
             Elect
          
           ,
           from
           one
           end
           of
           the
           world
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           fully
           enjoy
           that
           which
           they
           have
           long
           waited
           for
           ,
           even
           eternall
           blisse
           and
           glory
           .
        
         
           Vnder
           the
           Angels
           all
           other
           creatures
           are
           likewise
           
           
           made
           serviceable
           for
           his
           peoples
           good
           .
           Princes
           in
           authority
           ,
           are
           called
           in
           Scripture
           
             nursing
             Fathers
          
           and
           
             nursing
             Mothers
          
           unto
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           :
           the
           end
           of
           all
           magistracy
           being
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           live
           religiously
           and
           peaceably
           in
           all
           the
           wayes
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Ministers
           also
           are
           stiled
           in
           the
           Word
           by
           the
           
           names
           of
           Watchmen
           and
           Seeds-men
           ,
           and
           
             spirituall
             Fathers
          
           ,
           to
           beget
           men
           againe
           to
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Heaven
           ;
           they
           are
           called
           
             Gods
             Husbandmen
          
           to
           manure
           and
           till
           his
           ground
           .
           They
           are
           called
           
             Gods
             lights
             ,
             and
             the
             Salt
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
          
           both
           to
           enlighten
           the
           Church
           with
           the
           light
           
           of
           the
           glorious
           Gospell
           whereof
           they
           are
           Ministers
           :
           and
           to
           season
           them
           with
           such
           savoury
           and
           sweet
           instructions
           ,
           as
           may
           make
           them
           wise
           to
           salvation
           ;
           this
           being
           the
           very
           end
           of
           all
           Gods
           giving
           gifts
           to
           men
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           build
           up
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           here
           below
           .
        
         
           So
           also
           the
           Word
           of
           
           God
           is
           called
           the
           
             savour
             of
             life
             ,
             &
             the
             power
             of
             God
             unto
             salvation
             :
             It
             is
             the
             seed
             of
             God
             ,
          
           which
           being
           sown
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           Gods
           children
           ,
           springeth
           up
           in
           them
           to
           everlasting
           happinesse
           :
           Gods
           Word
           is
           a
           light
           and
           a
           Lanthorne
           to
           guide
           and
           direct
           us
           in
           all
           his
           wayes
           :
           it
           is
           the
           Sword
           
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           to
           arme
           us
           against
           sin
           ,
           and
           to
           maintaine
           us
           in
           grace
           .
        
         
           The
           Sacraments
           likewise
           
           are
           the
           Seales
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           pledges
           of
           our
           salvation
           in
           Christ
           :
           and
           
             Ex
             communication
          
           though
           it
           bee
           rough
           ,
           and
           the
           extreamest
           censure
           of
           the
           Church
           ▪
           (
           and
           therefore
           ought
           to
           be
           undertaken
           upon
           weighty
           grounds
           )
           yet
           the
           end
           of
           it
           is
           ,
           to
           save
           the
           soules
           of
           Gods
           people
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           them
           by
           repentance
           turne
           unto
           him
           .
        
         
           So
           all
           outward
           gifts
           ,
           as
           
           
             beauty
             ,
             strength
             ,
             riches
          
           and
           honours
           ;
           these
           are
           given
           by
           God
           to
           serve
           for
           the
           good
           of
           his
           children
           .
           As
           the
           
           beauty
           of
           Hester
           was
           an
           instrument
           of
           her
           preferment
           ,
           whereby
           she
           became
           a
           preservation
           to
           Gods
           children
           ,
           and
           an
           overthrow
           of
           her
           and
           their
           enemies
           :
           Iosephs
           outward
           honours
           and
           wealth
           were
           made
           by
           Gods
           disposing
           hand
           ,
           a
           meanes
           of
           the
           preservation
           &
           nourishment
           of
           the
           Israelites
           in
           the
           time
           of
           their
           great
           extremity
           and
           famine
           :
           the
           like
           may
           be
           said
           of
           learning
           and
           other
           naturall
           acquirements
           ,
           all
           which
           do
           often
           tend
           to
           generall
           and
           publike
           advantages
           .
        
         
           Yea
           ,
           the
           outward
           gists
           of
           God
           which
           are
           bestowed
           
           upon
           reprobates
           ,
           are
           still
           for
           the
           good
           of
           his
           :
           
           for
           they
           who
           had
           skill
           and
           knowledge
           to
           build
           
             Noahs
             Ark
          
           ,
           though
           they
           themselves
           were
           not
           saved
           therein
           ,
           yet
           were
           they
           the
           meanes
           of
           Noahs
           preservation
           :
           and
           so
           it
           many
           times
           falleth
           out
           ,
           that
           men
           of
           excellent
           parts
           and
           great
           abilities
           without
           grace
           ,
           though
           themselves
           are
           not
           profited
           thereby
           ,
           yet
           God
           so
           useth
           them
           as
           their
           gifts
           much
           conduce
           ,
           to
           further
           and
           build
           up
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Even
           outward
           favour
           
           of
           Princes
           ,
           oft
           tend
           to
           Gods
           servants
           good
           .
           
             A
             just
             man
          
           (
           as
           the
           Heathens
           could
           say
           )
           
             is
             a
             common
             benefit
          
           .
           And
           so
           a
           true
           Christian
           ,
           
           whatsoever
           good
           he
           hath
           it
           is
           communicable
           to
           all
           the
           faithfull
           :
           and
           therfore
           S.
           Paul
           saith
           of
           him selfe
           ,
           that
           
             he
             was
             a
             debtor
             to
             all
             men
             ,
          
           both
           Iewes
           and
           Gentiles
           ,
           and
           that
           
             hee
             became
             all
             things
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             that
             he
             migh
             twin
             some
             .
          
        
         
           But
           here
           the
           maine
           question
           will
           be
           ,
           and
           the
           difficulty
           arises
           ,
           how
           all
           ill
           things
           can
           work
           together
           for
           the
           best
           to
           Gods
           children
           ?
           I
           shall
           therefore
           demonstrate
           ,
        
         
           
             
               1
               The
               truth
               of
               this
               ,
               
                 how
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 so
              
               ?
            
             
               2
               The
               reasons
               ,
               
                 why
                 it
                 is
                 so
              
               .
            
             
               3
               Observe
               a
               caution
               ,
               that
               it
               be
               not
               abused
               .
            
             
               4
               Let
               us
               see
               the
               
               sweet
               and
               comfortable
               use
               of
               this
               Doctrine
               .
            
          
        
         
           That
           this
           may
           the
           better
           appear
           ,
           we
           must
           know
           that
           all
           evill
           things
           are
           either
           
             
               1
               Spirituall
               evill
               things
               .
            
             
               2
               Outward
               evill
               things
               .
            
          
        
         
           And
           for
           spirituall
           evill
           things
           ,
           they
           are
           either
           First
           ,
           Sinne.
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           which
           hath
           a
           reference
           to
           Sinne
           ,
           as
           being
           
             evils
             following
          
           after
           sinne
           .
        
         
           The
           
             first
             sin
             of
             all
          
           which
           hath
           gone
           over
           whole
           
           mankinde
           ,
           and
           is
           spread
           abroad
           in
           every
           one
           of
           us
           ,
           this
           by
           Gods
           mercy
           and
           our
           repentance
           ,
           prooves
           to
           al
           beleevers
           a
           transcendent
           good
           :
           for
           the
           fall
           and
           
           sin
           of
           the
           first
           Adam
           ,
           caused
           the
           birth
           and
           death
           of
           the
           second
           Adam
           ,
           Christ
           Jesus
           ;
           who
           notwitstanding
           he
           was
           God
           ,
           took
           upon
           him
           the
           nature
           of
           man
           ,
           and
           hath
           made
           us
           by
           his
           comming
           ,
           farre
           more
           happy
           than
           if
           we
           had
           neverfallen
           :
           neither
           would
           God
           have
           suffered
           Adam
           to
           have
           fallen
           ,
           but
           for
           his
           owne
           further
           glory
           ,
           in
           the
           manifestation
           of
           his
           justice
           and
           mercy
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           greater
           felicity
           of
           his
           servants
           in
           Christ
           their
           Mediatour
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           spirituall
           evill
           
           is
           ,
           the
           
             corruption
             of
             nature
          
           remaining
           in
           all
           mankinde
           ,
           howsoever
           broken
           and
           subdued
           in
           the
           Lords
           
           deere
           ones
           ,
           this
           worketh
           for
           the
           best
           to
           them
           after
           this
           manner
           .
           First
           it
           serveth
           to
           make
           us
           see
           and
           know
           we
           are
           kept
           by
           God
           ,
           how
           that
           we
           are
           not
           the
           keepers
           of
           our
           owne
           selves
           ,
           
             but
             are
             kept
             by
             his
             power
             through
             faith
             unto
             salvation
             .
          
           For
           were
           it
           not
           that
           God
           upholds
           and
           sustaines
           us
           ,
           our
           corruptions
           would
           soone
           overturn
           us
           :
           but
           the
           sight
           of
           corruption
           being
           sanctified
           to
           the
           soule
           ,
           causeth
           us
           to
           ground
           our
           comfort
           out
           of
           our selves
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           no
           whit
           to
           rely
           on
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           in
           us
           .
        
         
           Our
           corruptions
           are
           also
           good
           ,
           to
           abase
           the
           pride
           of
           our
           natures
           ,
           and
           let
           us
           
           see
           the
           naughtinesse
           of
           our
           spirits
           that
           we
           may
           be
           humbled
           before
           GOD.
           And
           it
           is
           good
           we
           should
           have
           something
           within
           us
           to
           make
           us
           weary
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           else
           ,
           when
           wee
           have
           run
           out
           our
           race
           ,
           we
           shal
           be
           unwilling
           to
           depart
           hence
           .
           Now
           our
           bondage
           to
           this
           naturall
           corruption
           serves
           exceedingly
           to
           make
           us
           mourne
           for
           our
           sinfull
           disposition
           ,
           and
           hunger
           after
           our
           God
           to
           be
           joyned
           with
           him
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           in
           S.
           Pauls
           exam
           ple
           ,
           Rom.
           17.
           where
           finding
           the
           rebellion
           of
           his
           nature
           ,
           and
           the
           strise
           that
           was
           in
           him
           ,
           
             the
             flesh
          
           lusting
           against
           the
           spirit
           ,
           and
           the
           spirit
           against
           the
           flesh
           ,
           he
           
           cryes
           out
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Oh
             wretched
             man
             that
             I
             am
             ,
             who
             shall
             deliver
             me
             from
             this
             body
             of
             death
             ,
          
           and
           seeketh
           to
           God
           in
           Christ
           for
           mercy
           strait
           .
        
         
           Sometimes
           God
           suffers
           corruption
           to
           break
           out
           of
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           mayknow
           our selves
           the
           better
           :
           and
           because
           corruption
           is
           weakned
           ,
           not
           only
           by
           smothering
           ,
           but
           many
           times
           by
           having
           a
           vent
           ,
           whereupon
           grace
           stirs
           up
           in
           the
           soule
           ,
           a
           fresh
           hatred
           and
           revenge
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           lets
           us
           see
           a
           necessity
           of
           having
           whole
           Christ
           ;
           not
           only
           to
           pardon
           sinne
           ,
           but
           to
           purge
           and
           cleanse
           our
           defiled
           natures
           .
           But
           yet
           that
           which
           is
           ill
           it selfe
           ,
           
           must
           not
           be
           done
           for
           the
           good
           that
           comes
           by
           it
           by
           accident
           ;
           this
           must
           be
           a
           comfort
           after
           our
           surprizals
           ,
           not
           an
           encouragement
           before
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           our
           great
           consolation
           ,
           that
           our
           nature
           is
           perfect
           in
           Christ
           ,
           who
           hath
           taken
           our
           nature
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           satisfied
           Divine
           justice
           ,
           not
           only
           for
           the
           sinne
           of
           our
           lives
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           sin
           of
           our
           natures
           ,
           who
           will
           finish
           his
           owne
           worke
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           never
           give
           over
           ,
           till
           by
           his
           Spirit
           he
           hath
           made
           our
           natures
           holy
           and
           pure
           as
           his
           owne
           ;
           till
           he
           hath
           taken
           away
           ,
           not
           only
           the
           reigne
           ,
           but
           the
           very
           life
           and
           being
           of
           sinne
           out
           of
           our
           hearts
           .
           
           To
           which
           end
           he
           leaves
           his
           Spirit
           and
           truth
           in
           the
           Church
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           the
           seed
           of
           the
           Spirit
           may
           subdue
           the
           seed
           of
           the
           Serpent
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Spirit
           may
           be
           a
           never
           failing
           spring
           of
           al
           holy
           thoughts
           ,
           desires
           ,
           and
           endeavours
           ,
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           dry
           up
           the
           contrary
           issue
           and
           spring
           of
           corrupt
           nature
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           it
           is
           good
           that
           
           corruption
           should
           still
           remaine
           in
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           may
           the
           more
           appeare
           ,
           when
           as
           Satan
           that
           great
           and
           strong
           enemy
           of
           mankinde
           ,
           shall
           be
           foiled
           and
           overturned
           by
           a
           weak
           and
           poore
           Christian
           ,
           who
           is
           full
           of
           corruptions
           ,
           and
           
           that
           through
           the
           strength
           of
           faith
           ,
           though
           mixed
           with
           much
           distrust
           :
           for
           a
           Christian
           in
           the
           state
           of
           sinne
           and
           corruption
           to
           overcome
           the
           great
           adversary
           of
           mankinde
           ,
           what
           a
           wonderment
           is
           it
           ?
           It
           tendeth
           much
           to
           the
           shame
           and
           dishonour
           of
           that
           
             fiery
             Dragon
          
           ,
           that
           weake
           and
           sinfull
           man
           should
           be
           his
           conquerour
           .
           Oh
           how
           it
           confounds
           him
           to
           think
           ,
           
             that
             a
             graine
             of
             Mustardseed
          
           should
           bee
           stronger
           than
           the
           Gates
           of
           Hell
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           be
           able
           to
           
             remove
             Mountaines
          
           of
           oppositions
           and
           temptations
           ,
           cast
           up
           by
           Satan
           and
           our
           rebellious
           hearts
           betweene
           God
           and
           us
           .
           Abi
           
           meleck
           could
           not
           endure
           that
           it
           should
           be
           said
           ,
           
             a
             Woman
             had
             slaine
             him
          
           :
           and
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           a
           torment
           to
           Sathan
           ,
           that
           a
           weake
           Child
           ,
           a
           decrepid
           old
           man
           ,
           should
           by
           a
           spirit
           of
           faith
           put
           him
           to
           flight
           .
        
         
           A
           third
           kinde
           of
           spirituall
           
           ill
           ●f
           sin
           ,
           are
           the
           things
           that
           issue
           out
           of
           this
           cursed
           stock
           ,
           and
           those
           are
           either
           inward
           ,
           or
           outward
           .
           For
           inward
           sins
           ,
           they
           are
           eithers
           errours
           or
           
             doubt
             ings
          
           ,
           or
           pride
           ,
           or
           wrath
           ,
           or
           such
           like
           .
        
         
           And
           first
           for
           doubtings
           
           of
           the
           truth
           :
           this
           makes
           Gods
           servants
           often
           more
           resolute
           to
           seek
           and
           search
           out
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           to
           stand
           afterwards
           more
           firme
           
           and
           couragious
           for
           it
           .
           For
           if
           wee
           doubted
           not
           of
           things
           ,
           we
           should
           not
           afterwards
           bee
           put
           out
           of
           doubt
           ,
           nor
           seek
           to
           be
           better
           grounded
           and
           instructed
           in
           them
           .
           The
           Corinthians
           doubted
           once
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           but
           were
           ever
           after
           better
           resolved
           in
           that
           Doctrine
           ,
           the
           benefit
           whereof
           hath
           much
           redounded
           to
           the
           Churches
           good
           ever
           since
           .
           Thomas
           had
           the
           like
           wavering
           disposition
           ,
           but
           this
           doubting
           more
           manifested
           the
           truth
           .
           Luther
           being
           a
           Monk
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           not
           fully
           grounded
           in
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           did
           therefore
           suspect
           himselfe
           the
           more
           ,
           and
           wished
           all
           
           men
           after
           him
           to
           reade
           his
           writings
           warily
           .
           The
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Trinity
           hath
           formerly
           been
           much
           doubted
           of
           ,
           and
           therefore
           hath
           bin
           with
           the
           greater
           paines
           and
           study
           of
           worthy
           men
           (
           then
           living
           in
           the
           Church
           )
           more
           evidently
           prooved
           .
           And
           when
           the
           Pelagians
           grew
           into
           Heresies
           ,
           they
           were
           by
           S.
           Augustine
           gainesayd
           ,
           and
           very
           strongly
           withstood
           .
           So
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           ,
           being
           branched
           into
           divers
           erronious
           opinions
           ,
           and
           broached
           to
           the
           great
           hurt
           and
           prejudice
           of
           Christians
           ,
           hath
           occasioned
           the
           truth
           of
           God
           against
           them
           to
           bee
           the
           more
           excellently
           cleered
           
           and
           made
           knowne
           .
           For
           when
           Religion
           is
           oppugned
           ,
           it
           is
           time
           then
           
             to
             hold
             fast
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           S.
           Iude
           saith
           ,
           
             with
             both
             hands
             ,
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             to
             fight
             for
             the
             faith
             :
          
           that
           so
           wee
           may
           know
           both
           what
           to
           hold
           ,
           and
           upon
           what
           ground
           we
           oppose
           Heresie
           .
        
         
           Now
           for
           
             inward
             sinnes
          
           .
           as
           
             anger
             ,
             covetousnesse
          
           ,
           
           distrust
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ;
           these
           often
           proove
           advantagious
           to
           the
           Saints
           :
           their
           corruptions
           are
           a
           meanes
           of
           their
           humiliation
           :
           Paul
           and
           Barnabas
           having
           a
           breach
           betweene
           them
           ,
           were
           so
           exasperated
           ,
           that
           they
           forsook
           each
           others
           company
           ,
           by
           which
           means
           it
           came
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           the
           
           Church
           was
           more
           instructed
           than
           before
           .
           And
           hence
           wee
           may
           see
           what
           the
           best
           men
           are
           in
           themselves
           .
           If
           Luther
           had
           had
           no
           infirmities
           ,
           how
           would
           men
           have
           attributed
           to
           him
           above
           measure
           ?
           as
           we
           see
           ,
           they
           were
           ready
           to
           sacrifice
           to
           Paul
           and
           Barnabas
           ,
           which
           shewes
           us
           ,
           that
           even
           the
           distempers
           and
           weaknesses
           of
           Gods
           servants
           ,
           are
           disposed
           by
           Divine
           Providence
           to
           their
           eternall
           welfare
           .
        
         
           Yea
           ,
           God
           often
           suffereth
           
           his
           children
           ,
           to
           fall
           into
           some
           outward
           grosse
           sinnes
           ,
           that
           by
           meanes
           thereof
           they
           might
           bee
           humbled
           and
           abased
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           end
           be
           cured
           of
           that
           
           
           
           
           
           provoking
           sinne
           of
           being
           proud
           in
           spirit
           .
        
         
           The
           falling
           of
           Gods
           children
           doth
           much
           deject
           
           them
           and
           bring
           them
           upon
           their
           knees
           with
           shame
           .
           It
           makes
           them
           gentle
           and
           meek
           in
           the
           reprehension
           of
           their
           brethren
           ;
           for
           having
           slipped
           out
           of
           the
           way
           themselvs
           ,
           and
           being
           by
           repentance
           recovered
           ,
           they
           learne
           to
           
             restore
             others
             with
             the
             spirit
          
           
           
             of
             meeknesse
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           speakes
           .
           A
           man
           humbledby
           experience
           of
           sinne
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           will
           soone
           relent
           at
           the
           fall
           of
           others
           .
           Those
           often
           times
           prove
           the
           most
           excellent
           instruments
           in
           the
           Church
           who
           have
           formerly
           beene
           
           overtaken
           with
           some
           grosse
           sinne
           ,
           by
           meanes
           where
           of
           they
           have
           ever
           after
           beene
           much
           abased
           in
           their
           owne
           eyes
           .
        
         
           We
           see
           
             David
             ,
             Paul
          
           ,
           and
           Peter
           ,
           fell
           grievously
           ,
           but
           being
           afterwards
           raised
           againe
           ,
           and
           finding
           comfort
           themselves
           ,
           they
           were
           a
           great
           meanes
           of
           strengthning
           others
           :
           for
           he
           which
           teacheth
           out
           of
           his
           owne
           experience
           and
           feeling
           ,
           is
           the
           fittest
           and
           best
           teacher
           of
           all
           .
           So
           it
           was
           with
           Ionah
           ,
           when
           by
           casting
           him
           into
           the
           Sea
           ,
           God
           had
           humbled
           him
           ,
           he
           was
           fit
           to
           preach
           repentance
           to
           Niniveh
           .
           This
           is
           a
           most
           certaine
           truth
           ,
           that
           never
           any
           of
           Gods
           elect
           
           fell
           grievously
           ,
           but
           he
           was
           the
           better
           all
           the
           dayes
           of
           his
           life
           for
           his
           fall
           .
           David
           having
           beene
           thorowly
           humbled
           for
           sinne
           ,
           when
           Shimei
           his
           subject
           cursed
           him
           to
           his
           face
           ,
           how
           patiently
           did
           hee
           beare
           the
           same
           ?
           So
           Peter
           having
           denied
           his
           Master
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           recovering
           himself
           again
           ,
           we
           see
           how
           zealous
           he
           was
           for
           his
           
             Lord
             Christ
          
           ,
           &
           suffered
           death
           for
           him
           .
        
         
           Furthermore
           ,
           not
           only
           the
           sins
           of
           Gods
           children
           which
           they
           themselves
           
           commit
           ,
           do
           work
           for
           their
           best
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           sinnes
           of
           others
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           with
           whom
           they
           converse
           and
           live
           ,
           doe
           much
           tend
           to
           their
           good
           and
           welfare
           .
           
           Do
           not
           the
           fals
           of
           
             David
             Peter
             ,
             Manasses
          
           ,
           and
           Paul
           ,
           comfort
           the
           distressed
           and
           despairing
           soules
           of
           such
           as
           languish
           ,
           and
           are
           ready
           to
           faint
           under
           the
           burthen
           of
           their
           sins
           ?
           And
           do
           not
           the
           registry
           of
           their
           sins
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           give
           hope
           to
           us
           that
           God
           will
           be
           mercifull
           to
           our
           sins
           also
           :
           we
           may
           not
           think
           it
           is
           Gods
           will
           ,
           to
           set
           upon
           perpetuall
           Record
           ,
           the
           sinnes
           of
           his
           servants
           for
           their
           shame
           ,
           disgrace
           ,
           and
           punishment
           ,
           but
           for
           our
           comfort
           ,
           who
           live
           and
           remaine
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           .
           And
           the
           faults
           of
           the
           Saints
           have
           two
           excellent
           uses
           ,
           whereof
           the
           one
           is
           for
           comfort
           ,
           the
           
           other
           for
           instruction
           .
        
         
           The
           use
           in
           regard
           of
           comfort
           ,
           is
           this
           :
           God
           hath
           
           shewed
           mercy
           to
           
             David
             ,
             Paul
             ,
             Peter
          
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           sinning
           grievously
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           repenting
           of
           the
           same
           ;
           Therefore
           if
           I
           also
           shall
           sinne
           ,
           and
           truly
           repent
           as
           they
           did
           ,
           surely
           God
           is
           where
           he
           was
           ,
           as
           full
           of
           mercy
           and
           readinesse
           to
           forgive
           ,
           now
           as
           ever
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           use
           for
           instruction
           
           is
           this
           ;
           If
           such
           excellent
           and
           eminent
           Saints
           by
           sinne
           have
           fallen
           grievously
           ?
           how
           then
           much
           more
           are
           we
           poore
           weak
           soules
           subject
           to
           fall
           ,
           if
           wee
           neglect
           watchfulnesse
           over
           our selves
           ?
           If
           a
           
           weak
           Christian
           oft
           assaulted
           with
           tentations
           ,
           should
           not
           see
           the
           falls
           &
           slips
           of
           Gods
           worthier
           servants
           ,
           he
           would
           be
           in
           a
           wonderfull
           desperation
           ,
           and
           cry
           out
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           saying
           ,
           Alas
           ,
           what
           shall
           I
           doe
           ,
           never
           was
           any
           so
           assaulted
           and
           tempted
           ,
           so
           cast
           downe
           ,
           and
           overcome
           in
           temptations
           as
           I
           am
           ;
           and
           therefore
           my
           case
           is
           more
           fearesull
           ,
           and
           worse
           than
           ever
           was
           any
           ;
           But
           when
           hee
           considereth
           the
           grievous
           falls
           of
           Gods
           speciall
           servants
           ,
           how
           they
           have
           stepped
           aside
           foulely
           ,
           and
           yet
           obtained
           mercy
           ;
           by
           their
           examples
           hee
           beginneth
           to
           be
           revived
           ,
           and
           receive
           inward
           comfort
           ;
           
           
           
           
           
           wherby
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           all
           sinnes
           whatsoever
           of
           Gods
           Elect
           ,
           as
           vile
           and
           as
           loathsome
           as
           they
           are
           ,
           doe
           by
           Gods
           providence
           ,
           and
           our
           owne
           serious
           repentance
           turne
           to
           their
           good
           ,
           and
           the
           good
           of
           those
           with
           whom
           they
           live
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           spirituall
           Evill
           ,
           is
           that
           which
           followeth
           
           after
           sinne
           committed
           ,
           viz.
           
             Gods
             desertion
          
           ,
           or
           forsaking
           of
           us
           ,
           when
           he
           seemes
           to
           hide
           his
           favour
           from
           men
           ,
           after
           they
           have
           sinned
           against
           him
           ;
           when
           God
           manifests
           himselfe
           as
           an
           enemie
           to
           his
           people
           ,
           this
           grieves
           them
           more
           than
           any
           thing
           else
           in
           the
           world
           beside
           ;
           wee
           see
           David
           how
           hee
           calls
           
           upon
           God
           ,
           not
           to
           
             rebuke
             him
             in
             his
             wrath
             ,
             nor
             forsake
          
           
           
             him
             in
             his
             displeasure
          
           ,
           where
           hee
           sheweth
           how
           grievously
           he
           was
           afflicted
           with
           the
           anger
           of
           the
           Almighty
           .
        
         
           But
           albeit
           that
           God
           doth
           seeme
           sometimes
           to
           forsake
           his
           servants
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           for
           their
           confusion
           ,
           but
           for
           their
           consolation
           ;
           for
           by
           this
           meanes
           they
           come
           to
           be
           poore
           in
           spirit
           ,
           and
           wonderfully
           emptied
           of
           themselves
           .
           And
           it
           is
           very
           observable
           ,
           that
           when
           such
           as
           are
           thorowly
           wounded
           ,
           and
           afflicted
           inwardly
           ,
           come
           to
           recover
           strength
           and
           peace
           againe
           ,
           they
           often
           prove
           the
           most
           cōfortable
           Christians
           
           of
           all
           others
           ;
           walking
           with
           more
           care
           to
           avoid
           offence
           all
           their
           lives
           after
           .
        
         
           Christ
           Jesus
           himselfe
           ,
           though
           hee
           never
           sinned
           ,
           but
           onely
           stood
           (
           as
           a
           surety
           )
           in
           our
           roome
           to
           pay
           the
           ransome
           of
           our
           debts
           ,
           seemed
           to
           be
           forsaken
           of
           God
           his
           Father
           ;
           and
           because
           hee
           was
           thus
           thus
           humbled
           ,
           therefore
           hee
           was
           after
           most
           highly
           exalted
           above
           all
           ,
           both
           in
           heaven
           and
           in
           earth
           .
           So
           Iob
           seemed
           to
           be
           forsaken
           ,
           and
           doth
           grievously
           bemoane
           his
           miseries
           ,
           but
           this
           was
           not
           because
           hee
           had
           sinned
           against
           God
           ,
           more
           grievously
           than
           others
           had
           done
           ,
           but
           for
           
           the
           triall
           of
           his
           faith
           and
           patience
           ,
           to
           give
           him
           experience
           of
           Gods
           love
           to
           him
           in
           the
           crosse
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           cleave
           the
           closer
           to
           his
           Maker
           all
           his
           time
           after
           .
        
         
           Another
           Evill
           arising
           
           from
           the
           guiltinesse
           of
           sin
           ,
           is
           
             anguish
             of
             mind
          
           ,
           and
           
             a
             wounded
             spirit
             ,
             which
          
           (
           saith
           Salomon
           )
           
             who
             can
             beare
          
           ?
           But
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           griefe
           for
           sinne
           ,
           is
           an
           happy
           griefe
           ;
           yea
           ,
           a
           griefe
           never
           to
           bee
           grieved
           for
           .
           This
           wound
           in
           spirit
           breedeth
           afterwards
           a
           sound
           spirit
           ;
           Repentance
           is
           good
           ,
           &
           Faith
           in
           Christ
           is
           good
           ;
           But
           what
           doth
           prepare
           us
           to
           these
           happy
           graces
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           a
           wounded
           spirit
           ?
           
           Who
           would
           ever
           repent
           of
           his
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           lay
           hold
           on
           Christ
           for
           remission
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           if
           hee
           were
           not
           pricked
           and
           pierced
           in
           the
           sence
           thereof
           ;
           Christ
           professeth
           himselfe
           to
           bee
           a
           Physitian
           ;
           but
           to
           whom
           ?
           
             To
             the
             lost
             Sheepe
             of
             Israel
             .
          
           He
           promiseth
           ease
           and
           refreshment
           ,
           but
           to
           whom
           ?
           
             To
             them
             that
             are
             weary
             ,
             and
             laden
             with
             the
             burthen
             of
             their
             sinnes
             ;
             The
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             was
             upon
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             preach
             the
             Gospell
             to
             the
             poore
             ,
          
           and
           
             hee
             was
             sent
             to
             heale
             the
             broken
             hearted
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
          
           
           
             preach
             deliverance
             to
             the
             Captives
          
           ,
           and
           
             recovering
             of
             sight
             to
             the
             blind
             ,
             and
             set
             at
             liberty
             them
             that
             are
             bruised
             .
          
        
         
         
           Againe
           ,
           divers
           Christians
           doe
           walk
           very
           heavily
           
           and
           uncomfortably
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           inward
           tentations
           ▪
           &
           blasphemous
           imaginations
           ,
           which
           oft
           are
           suggested
           ,
           &
           enter
           into
           their
           minds
           ;
           but
           these
           sinnes
           which
           so
           vex
           the
           soules
           of
           poore
           Christians
           ,
           are
           a
           meanes
           of
           their
           humiliation
           ,
           causing
           them
           to
           sue
           more
           earnestly
           to
           God
           for
           pardon
           .
           And
           these
           sinfull
           corruptions
           doe
           further
           serve
           for
           a
           testimony
           to
           themselves
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           not
           under
           the
           power
           of
           Sathan
           ,
           but
           live
           in
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           grace
           ;
           for
           if
           they
           were
           captived
           to
           the
           Devill
           ,
           and
           under
           his
           government
           ,
           then
           would
           he
           
           never
           molest
           &
           vex
           them
           ,
           but
           suffer
           them
           quietly
           to
           live
           and
           die
           in
           their
           sins
           ,
           but
           because
           they
           are
           from
           under
           his
           rule
           and
           jurisdiction
           ,
           therefore
           hee
           perplexeth
           &
           troubleth
           them
           all
           he
           can
           :
           By
           which
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           all
           sinnes
           by
           Gods
           mercy
           and
           our
           repentance
           ,
           do
           work
           together
           for
           the
           best
           unto
           us
           .
        
         
           Yea
           ,
           the
           circumstances
           of
           sin
           as
           continuance
           therin
           ,
           
           which
           much
           agravates
           the
           sinne
           ;
           when
           such
           a
           one
           truly
           repents
           ,
           and
           is
           restored
           to
           Christ
           ,
           it
           maketh
           him
           more
           zealous
           ,
           and
           watchfull
           ever
           after
           ;
           as
           wee
           see
           in
           Paul
           ,
           and
           the
           Thiefe
           on
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           who
           finding
           favour
           ,
           acknowledgeth
           
           his
           worthinesse
           of
           punishment
           ,
           reprehendeth
           his
           fellow
           on
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           &
           justifieth
           Christ
           to
           have
           done
           all
           things
           well
           ,
           and
           so
           giving
           glory
           unto
           God
           ,
           and
           crying
           for
           mercy
           ,
           receiveth
           a
           comfortable
           promise
           of
           an
           heavenly
           Kingdome
           .
           All
           things
           are
           possible
           to
           God.
           We
           can
           never
           be
           so
           ill
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           powerfull
           and
           good
           ,
           God
           can
           bring
           contrary
           out
           of
           contrary
           .
           He
           hath
           promised
           to
           poure
           cleane
           water
           upon
           us
           ,
           which
           faith
           sues
           out
           ,
           and
           remembers
           ,
           that
           Christ
           hath
           taken
           upon
           him
           to
           purge
           his
           Spouse
           ,
           and
           make
           her
           fit
           for
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           Further
           ,
           the
           very
           relapses
           
           and
           back-slidings
           of
           Gods
           servants
           into
           sinne
           ,
           doe
           not
           argue
           no
           repentance
           ,
           but
           a
           weak
           repentance
           ,
           and
           therefore
           when
           they
           are
           againe
           rebuked
           and
           turned
           from
           sin
           ,
           their
           relapses
           doe
           make
           them
           set
           upon
           the
           service
           of
           God
           more
           strongly
           ,
           and
           runne
           more
           constantly
           in
           his
           wayes
           .
           Where
           true
           grace
           is
           ,
           sinne
           looses
           strength
           ,
           by
           every
           new
           fall
           ;
           for
           hence
           issues
           deeper
           humility
           ,
           stronger
           hatred
           of
           evill
           ,
           fresh
           indignation
           against
           our selves
           ,
           more
           experience
           of
           the
           deceitfulnesse
           of
           our
           hearts
           ,
           and
           renued
           resolutions
           till
           sinne
           bee
           brought
           under
           .
           Adam
           lost
           all
           by
           once
           sinning
           ,
           but
           we
           
           are
           under
           a
           better
           covenant
           (
           a
           covenant
           of
           mercy
           )
           and
           are
           encouraged
           to
           go
           to
           God
           every
           day
           ,
           for
           the
           sins
           of
           that
           day
           .
        
         
           For
           it
           is
           not
           with
           God
           as
           it
           is
           with
           men
           ,
           who
           being
           offended
           will
           scarce
           be
           reconciled
           ,
           but
           God
           offended
           still
           offereth
           mercy
           .
           He
           is
           not
           only
           ready
           to
           receive
           us
           when
           we
           returne
           ,
           but
           perswades
           ,
           and
           intreates
           us
           to
           come
           unto
           him
           :
           yea
           ,
           after
           backsliding
           and
           false
           dealing
           with
           him
           ,
           wherein
           he
           allowes
           no
           mercy
           to
           bee
           shewed
           by
           man
           ,
           yet
           he
           wil
           take
           liberty
           to
           shew
           mercy
           himselfe
           ,
           as
           in
           
             Ieremiah
             ,
             If
             a
             man
             have
             an
             adulterous
             Wife
             ,
             and
             shall
             put
          
           
           
           
           
           
           
             her
             away
             ,
             and
             shee
             become
             another
             mans
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             receive
             her
             any
             more
             to
             him
             .
          
           But
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
             thou
             hast
             played
             the
             Harlot
             with
             many
             Lovers
             ,
             yet
             turne
             againe
             unto
             mee
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             mercifull
             ,
             and
             my
             wrath
             shall
             not
             fall
             upon
             you
             :
             I
             will
             not
             alwayes
             keepe
             mine
             anger
             ,
             though
             your
             sinnes
             be
             as
             Crimson
             ,
             they
             shall
             bee
             white
             as
             Snow
             ,
             and
             though
             they
             were
             red
             like
             Skarlet
             ,
             they
             shall
             bee
             as
             white
             as
             Wooll
             ;
             if
             yee
             will
             turne
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             wash
             ye
             ,
             and
             make
             ye
             cleane
             ,
             and
             cease
             to
             doe
             evill
             ,
             and
             learne
             to
             do
             well
             .
          
           So
           Revel
           .
           2.
           
           Christ
           speaking
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Ephesus
           ,
           saith
           ,
           
             She
             hath
             fallen
             from
             her
             first
             love
             ,
          
           but
           saith
           
           he
           ,
           
             Remember
             from
             whence
             thou
             art
             fallen
             ,
             and
             repent
             ,
             and
             doe
             thy
             first
             works
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             receive
             thee
             to
             favour
          
           ;
           by
           which
           wee
           see
           ,
           that
           the
           relapses
           of
           Gods
           elect
           ,
           as
           they
           doe
           not
           finally
           hinder
           mercy
           from
           their
           soules
           ,
           so
           notwithstanding
           the
           same
           ,
           they
           are
           still
           encouraged
           to
           return
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           renew
           their
           covenant
           by
           faith
           and
           repentance
           ,
           and
           cleave
           more
           strongly
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           
             outward
             evils
          
           ,
           
           they
           are
           ,
           First
           ,
           evils
           of
           estate
           ,
           as
           want
           and
           poverty
           ,
           which
           oft
           fals
           out
           to
           be
           the
           portion
           of
           Gods
           children
           ,
           yet
           are
           they
           not
           any
           whit
           the
           worse
           hereby
           ,
           but
           rather
           the
           better
           in
           
           their
           inner
           man
           :
           for
           the
           lesse
           they
           have
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           the
           greater
           and
           larger
           happinesse
           shall
           they
           partake
           of
           in
           another
           world
           .
           What
           they
           lose
           one
           way
           ,
           is
           supplied
           another
           .
           Whatsoever
           comfort
           we
           have
           in
           goods
           or
           friends
           below
           ,
           it
           is
           all
           conveyed
           from
           God
           above
           ,
           who
           still
           remaines
           ,
           though
           these
           be
           taken
           away
           .
           The
           Saints
           see
           ,
           that
           if
           to
           preserve
           the
           deerest
           thing
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           they
           break
           with
           God
           ,
           he
           can
           make
           it
           a
           dead
           contentment
           ,
           and
           a
           torment
           to
           them
           :
           wheras
           if
           we
           care
           to
           preserve
           communion
           with
           God
           ,
           we
           shall
           be
           sure
           to
           finde
           in
           him
           ,
           whatsoever
           we
           deny
           
           for
           him
           ,
           
             honour
             ,
             riches
             ,
             pleasures
             ,
             friends
             ,
          
           all
           ;
           so
           much
           the
           sweeter
           ,
           by
           how
           much
           we
           have
           them
           more
           immediately
           from
           the
           Spring-head
           .
           Our
           riches
           ,
           and
           friends
           ,
           and
           life
           it selfe
           may
           soon
           depart
           .
           But
           God
           never
           loseth
           his
           right
           in
           us
           ,
           nor
           we
           our
           interest
           in
           him
           .
           Every
           thing
           beneath
           ,
           teaches
           us
           by
           the
           vanity
           and
           vexation
           we
           finde
           in
           them
           ,
           that
           our
           happinesse
           is
           not
           there
           ;
           they
           send
           us
           to
           God
           ,
           they
           may
           make
           us
           worse
           ,
           but
           better
           they
           cannot
           :
           our
           nature
           is
           above
           them
           ,
           and
           ordained
           for
           a
           greater
           good
           :
           they
           can
           but
           go
           along
           with
           us
           for
           a
           while
           ,
           and
           their
           end
           swallowes
           up
           all
           the
           comfort
           
           of
           their
           beginning
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           none
           have
           that
           experience
           of
           Gods
           goodnesse
           and
           faithfulnesse
           ,
           as
           those
           that
           are
           in
           want
           and
           misery
           :
           God
           in
           his
           wisdome
           foreseeing
           what
           is
           best
           for
           his
           servants
           ,
           knowes
           ,
           that
           the
           more
           worldly
           wealth
           they
           doe
           abound
           in
           ,
           the
           lesse
           their
           estimation
           would
           be
           of
           heavenly
           things
           :
           he
           sees
           how
           apt
           the
           poore
           creature
           is
           to
           be
           carried
           away
           with
           present
           comfort
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           his
           love
           drawne
           to
           the
           world
           from
           better
           contentments
           .
           The
           poorer
           they
           are
           in
           worldly
           riches
           ,
           the
           more
           they
           seek
           to
           bee
           rich
           in
           grace
           ,
           in
           
             knowledge
             ,
             faith
          
           ,
           and
           repentance
           ,
           
           which
           heavenly
           treasures
           incomparably
           surmount
           the
           most
           transcendent
           excellency
           which
           the
           creature
           can
           yeeld
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           evill
           of
           losing
           
           a
           
             good
             name
          
           ,
           a
           thing
           oft
           befalling
           the
           children
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           be
           slandered
           and
           evill
           spoken
           of
           .
           They
           upon
           every
           small
           disgrace
           take
           occasion
           to
           enter
           into
           themselves
           and
           try
           ,
           whether
           they
           be
           guilty
           of
           such
           hard
           imputations
           as
           are
           flung
           upon
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           upon
           a
           serious
           consideration
           hee
           finde
           himself
           disgraced
           for
           good
           things
           ,
           he
           weares
           it
           as
           a
           Crowne
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           Garland
           upon
           his
           head
           ,
           
             Rejoycing
             that
             he
             is
             accounted
          
           
           
             worthy
             to
             suffer
             for
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             ,
             esteeming
             the
             rebukes
             of
             Christ
             grea
             ter
             treasure
             than
             the
             riches
             of
             Egypt
             .
          
           A
           true
           beleever
           resignes
           his
           good
           name
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           hee
           hath
           to
           God.
           He
           is
           assured
           that
           no
           man
           can
           take
           away
           that
           from
           him
           ,
           which
           God
           will
           give
           him
           ,
           and
           keepe
           for
           him
           .
           It
           is
           not
           in
           mans
           power
           to
           make
           others
           conceive
           what
           they
           please
           of
           us
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           evils
           of
           Body
           ,
           
           such
           as
           sicknesse
           ,
           and
           diseases
           of
           all
           sorts
           ,
           which
           daily
           attend
           our
           houses
           of
           Clay
           :
           God
           by
           meanes
           hereof
           acquaints
           his
           children
           with
           their
           fraile
           condition
           ,
           and
           shewes
           them
           
           what
           a
           little
           time
           they
           have
           to
           provide
           for
           eternity
           ,
           thereby
           driving
           them
           to
           search
           their
           evidences
           ,
           &
           to
           make
           all
           straight
           betwixt
           him
           and
           them
           :
           outward
           weaknesses
           are
           oft
           a
           meanes
           to
           restraine
           men
           from
           inward
           evils
           .
           God
           usually
           sanctifies
           the
           pains
           and
           griefs
           of
           his
           servants
           to
           make
           them
           better
           .
           The
           time
           of
           sicknesse
           is
           a
           time
           of
           purging
           from
           that
           defilement
           we
           gathered
           in
           our
           health
           .
           We
           should
           not
           be
           cast
           down
           so
           much
           for
           any
           bodily
           distemper
           ,
           as
           for
           sinne
           ,
           that
           procures
           and
           invenomes
           the
           same
           .
           That
           is
           a
           good
           sicknesse
           which
           tends
           to
           the
           health
           of
           the
           soule
           :
           Naaman
           the
           
           Assyrian
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           not
           had
           
             a
             leprousie
             in
             his
             body
          
           had
           continued
           a
           Leper
           ,
           both
           in
           body
           and
           soule
           all
           his
           dayes
           :
           his
           outward
           grievances
           made
           him
           inwardly
           sound
           .
           The
           very
           heathen
           could
           say
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           then
           best
           in
           soule
           when
           we
           are
           weakest
           in
           body
           ,
           for
           then
           we
           are
           most
           in
           heavenly
           resolutions
           ,
           and
           seeking
           after
           God.
           Yea
           then
           it
           appeares
           what
           good
           proficients
           we
           have
           beene
           in
           time
           of
           health
           .
           Oh
           how
           happy
           were
           our
           conditions
           ,
           if
           we
           were
           as
           good
           when
           wee
           are
           well
           and
           in
           health
           ,
           as
           we
           usually
           are
           when
           we
           are
           sick
           and
           ill
           .
           
        
         
           Even
           death
           it self
           which
           
           is
           the
           end
           of
           all
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           fearefull
           and
           irksome
           to
           nature
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           to
           Gods
           servants
           a
           bed
           of
           Downe
           ,
           easing
           them
           of
           all
           their
           miseries
           and
           putting
           them
           in
           possession
           of
           an
           heavenly
           kingdome
           ,
           therefore
           saith
           
             Solomon
             ,
             the
             day
             of
             death
             is
             better
             than
             the
             day
             of
             birth
             .
          
           God
           will
           be
           the
           God
           of
           his
           ,
           not
           only
           unto
           death
           ,
           but
           in
           death
           :
           Death
           is
           the
           death
           of
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           us
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           disarmed
           and
           conquered
           enemy
           to
           all
           the
           faithfull
           :
           for
           which
           cause
           S.
           Paul
           desired
           to
           be
           dissolved
           and
           to
           be
           with
           Christ
           ,
           which
           is
           best
           of
           all
           .
           Death
           ,
           albeit
           it
           seemes
           terrible
           and
           dreadfull
           ,
           yet
           the
           sting
           thereof
           being
           taken
           
           away
           (
           by
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           )
           it
           brings
           everlasting
           joy
           along
           with
           it
           ;
           and
           is
           only
           as
           a
           Groom-Porter
           to
           let
           us
           in
           to
           a
           stately
           Pallace
           .
           Whether
           tend
           all
           the
           troubles
           we
           meet
           with
           in
           this
           world
           ?
           but
           only
           to
           fit
           us
           for
           a
           better
           condition
           hereafter
           ,
           and
           to
           assure
           the
           soule
           that
           when
           earth
           can
           hold
           it
           no
           longer
           ,
           Heaven
           shall
           .
        
         
           Yea
           ,
           when
           friends
           forsake
           
           us
           ,
           and
           are
           false
           unto
           us
           ,
           
             God
             is
             a
             sure
             helpe
             in
             time
             of
             need
             ,
          
           he
           is
           our
           refuge
           from
           one
           generation
           to
           another
           ;
           do
           we
           not
           see
           that
           in
           the
           decay
           of
           worldly
           comforts
           ,
           God
           then
           manifests
           himselfe
           most
           comfortably
           to
           his
           people
           :
           
           doth
           he
           not
           stile
           himselfe
           the
           
             Comforter
             of
             the
             comfortlesse
             ,
             and
             the
             helpe
             of
             them
             that
             are
             in
             distresses
          
           ;
           and
           doe
           not
           
             with
             him
             the
             fatherlesse
             finde
             mercy
          
           ;
           if
           men
           were
           more
           fatherlesse
           they
           would
           find
           more
           mercy
           at
           Gods
           hands
           .
           As
           Christ
           makes
           us
           al
           to
           him
           ,
           so
           should
           we
           make
           him
           
             all
             in
             all
          
           to
           our selves
           .
           If
           all
           comforts
           in
           the
           world
           were
           dead
           ,
           we
           have
           them
           still
           in
           the
           living
           Lord.
           How
           many
           friends
           have
           we
           in
           him
           alone
           ?
           who
           rather
           than
           we
           shall
           want
           friends
           ,
           can
           make
           our
           enemies
           our
           friends
           .
           Thus
           it
           appeares
           that
           all
           miseries
           are
           a
           triall
           of
           us
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           what
           we
           
           are
           ;
           they
           are
           a
           cure
           of
           sin
           past
           ,
           and
           a
           preparation
           to
           endure
           further
           crosses
           ,
           they
           have
           many
           excellent
           uses
           and
           ends
           ,
           and
           all
           for
           the
           best
           to
           Gods
           servants
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           good
           we
           should
           be
           
           exercised
           with
           present
           crosses
           ,
           to
           put
           us
           in
           minde
           of
           the
           evils
           we
           have
           done
           long
           agoe
           ,
           that
           so
           we
           may
           repent
           of
           them
           :
           
             Iosephs
             brethren
          
           being
           afflicted
           and
           imprisoned
           ,
           called
           to
           minde
           how
           hardly
           they
           had
           dealt
           with
           their
           brother
           long
           before
           .
           It
           should
           be
           our
           wisdome
           while
           we
           remaine
           here
           ,
           to
           consider
           our
           warfaring
           condition
           ,
           how
           we
           are
           daily
           invironed
           with
           enemies
           ,
           and
           therefore
           ought
           to
           stand
           
           continually
           upon
           our
           guard
           against
           Satan
           ,
           and
           the
           Powers
           of
           darknesse
           ,
           and
           as
           Pilgrims
           and
           Strangers
           go
           on
           in
           our
           journey
           to
           Heaven
           :
           not
           starting
           at
           the
           barking
           of
           every
           Dog
           ,
           nor
           intangling
           our selves
           in
           worldly
           things
           whereby
           we
           should
           be
           stopped
           in
           our
           way
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           for
           our
           best
           not
           to
           bee
           condemned
           with
           the
           world
           .
           Afflictions
           serve
           for
           this
           very
           end
           ,
           to
           make
           us
           more
           prize
           God
           ,
           &
           deny
           the
           creature
           with
           all
           its
           excellencies
           :
           are
           our
           crosses
           great
           here
           ?
           let
           us
           not
           be
           daunted
           ,
           but
           beare
           them
           patiently
           ,
           our
           comfort
           shall
           be
           the
           greater
           afterwards
           .
           It
           is
           not
           only
           
           good
           for
           us
           ,
           that
           wee
           should
           have
           crosses
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           should
           be
           continued
           upon
           us
           ,
           that
           wee
           may
           the
           better
           know
           our selves
           ;
           If
           all
           were
           well
           with
           a
           man
           wounded
           ,
           and
           the
           sore
           clean
           healed
           ,
           the
           plaister
           would
           fall
           off
           it selfe
           ;
           So
           ,
           were
           wee
           thorowly
           cured
           of
           our
           spirituall
           wants
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           continuall
           resistance
           of
           every
           evill
           way
           :
           These
           afflictions
           which
           are
           the
           plaisters
           of
           our
           soules
           ,
           would
           soone
           cease
           and
           leave
           us
           .
        
         
           Furthermore
           ,
           Sathan
           himselfe
           and
           all
           his
           instruments
           ,
           
           when
           they
           most
           set
           themselves
           against
           Gods
           people
           ,
           and
           seek
           their
           overthrow
           ,
           then
           are
           they
           
           working
           their
           chief
           good
           ,
           The
           Devill
           when
           hee
           thought
           to
           make
           an
           end
           of
           Christ
           by
           putting
           him
           to
           death
           ,
           even
           then
           ,
           by
           that
           very
           thing
           ,
           was
           vanquished
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           fully
           ransomed
           from
           hell
           and
           damnation
           ;
           God
           suffers
           many
           heretiques
           to
           be
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           why
           ?
           not
           that
           the
           truth
           should
           be
           held
           in
           darknesse
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           might
           thereby
           bee
           more
           manifested
           and
           knowne
           .
           It
           is
           Sathans
           continuall
           trade
           ,
           to
           seeke
           his
           rest
           in
           our
           disquiet
           .
           When
           hee
           sees
           men
           will
           to
           heaven
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           have
           good
           title
           to
           it
           ,
           then
           he
           followes
           them
           with
           all
           tentations
           
           and
           discomforts
           that
           hee
           can
           .
           Hee
           cannot
           endure
           that
           a
           creature
           of
           meaner
           rank
           than
           himselfe
           ,
           should
           enjoy
           a
           happinesse
           beyond
           him
           ;
           but
           our
           comfort
           is
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           tempted
           ,
           that
           hee
           might
           succour
           all
           poore
           soules
           in
           the
           like
           case
           .
           Wee
           are
           kept
           by
           
             his
             power
             through
             faith
             unto
             salvation
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           the
           causes
           why
           all
           things
           doe
           work
           together
           
           for
           the
           best
           to
           them
           that
           love
           God
           ,
           are
           these
           .
           viz.
           
        
         
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             Gods
             Decree
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             Gods
             
               manner
               of
               working
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             Gods
             blessed
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             is
             the
             foundation
             
             of
             the
             covenant
             ,
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             .
          
        
         
           Gods
           decree
           and
           purpose
           
           is
           ,
           of
           bringing
           all
           his
           Elect
           unto
           eternall
           salvation
           ,
           and
           therefore
           all
           things
           in
           heaven
           and
           earth
           must
           conduce
           to
           bring
           his
           servants
           unto
           glory
           .
           The
           reason
           is
           this
           ,
           God
           is
           infinitely
           wise
           ,
           and
           infinitely
           
             strong
             ,
             provident
          
           ,
           and
           good
           ,
           therefore
           by
           his
           infinite
           wisedome
           ,
           power
           ,
           providence
           ,
           and
           mercie
           ,
           hee
           turneth
           all
           things
           to
           the
           best
           for
           his
           ;
           whatsoever
           is
           in
           heaven
           ,
           earth
           ,
           or
           hell
           ,
           is
           ordered
           by
           God
           ;
           neither
           is
           there
           any
           thing
           without
           him
           ;
           therefore
           nothing
           can
           hinder
           his
           Decree
           ;
           Sathan
           himselfe
           
           with
           all
           his
           instruments
           ,
           yea
           the
           worst
           of
           creatures
           ,
           all
           must
           serve
           Gods
           purpose
           contrary
           to
           their
           natures
           ,
           for
           the
           good
           of
           his
           children
           ;
           The
           Prophet
           saith
           ,
           
             God
             hath
             commanded
             salvation
             ,
             and
             he
             hath
             commanded
             deliverance
             to
             Iacob
          
           ;
           When
           God
           hath
           determined
           to
           save
           any
           man
           ,
           all
           things
           must
           needs
           serve
           him
           ,
           that
           over-rules
           all
           things
           .
           As
           it
           was
           said
           of
           Christ
           when
           he
           
             stilled
             the
             Seas
             ,
             Who
             is
             this
             that
             the
             very
             wind
             and
             Seas
             obey
             him
             ?
          
           God
           commanded
           the
           Whale
           to
           serve
           at
           his
           beck
           to
           save
           Ionah
           ,
           and
           it
           obeyed
           .
           All
           creatures
           in
           the
           earth
           are
           at
           his
           disposing
           ,
           and
           serve
           to
           accomplish
           
           his
           pleasure
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           cause
           why
           all
           works
           together
           for
           the
           
           best
           to
           beleevers
           ;
           Is
           
             the
             manner
             of
             God
             working
          
           in
           things
           ,
           which
           is
           by
           contraries
           ;
           he
           bringeth
           light
           out
           of
           darknesse
           ,
           glory
           out
           of
           shame
           ,
           and
           life
           out
           of
           death
           ;
           Wee
           fell
           by
           pride
           to
           hell
           and
           destruction
           ,
           and
           must
           be
           restored
           by
           humiliation
           to
           life
           and
           salvation
           ;
           Christ
           humbled
           himselfe
           being
           God
           ,
           to
           become
           man
           for
           us
           ;
           and
           by
           his
           death
           restored
           us
           to
           life
           ;
           When
           our
           sinnes
           had
           brought
           us
           to
           greatest
           extremities
           ,
           even
           then
           were
           we
           nearest
           to
           eternal
           happinesse
           .
           Therefore
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             When
             wee
             are
          
           
           
             weak
             ,
             then
             are
             we
             strong
             in
             the
             Lord.
          
           When
           wee
           are
           abased
           ,
           then
           are
           wee
           readiest
           to
           be
           exalted
           ;
           when
           we
           are
           poore
           ,
           then
           are
           we
           most
           rich
           ;
           and
           when
           we
           are
           dead
           ,
           then
           doe
           wee
           live
           :
           For
           God
           worketh
           all
           by
           contraries
           ,
           hee
           lets
           men
           see
           his
           greatnesse
           and
           his
           goodnesse
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           may
           admire
           his
           works
           ,
           and
           give
           more
           glory
           to
           him
           ;
           he
           worketh
           without
           means
           ,
           and
           above
           meanes
           ,
           and
           against
           meanes
           ;
           out
           of
           misery
           hee
           bringeth
           happinesse
           ,
           and
           by
           hell
           bringeth
           men
           to
           heaven
           .
           Which
           as
           it
           manifesteth
           Gods
           glory
           to
           his
           creatures
           ,
           so
           it
           serveth
           for
           the
           confusion
           of
           mans
           pride
           ,
           that
           hee
           
           may
           discern
           he
           is
           nothing
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           is
           all
           that
           he
           is
           in
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           The
           third
           cause
           why
           all
           things
           work
           for
           the
           
           best
           to
           them
           that
           feare
           God
           ,
           Is
           
             Gods
             covenant
          
           with
           his
           Church
           ;
           when
           once
           this
           gracious
           covenant
           is
           made
           ,
           that
           
             hee
             will
             be
             their
             God
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             be
             his
             people
             :
          
           that
           he
           will
           
             bee
             their
             Father
             and
             Protectour
          
           ,
           must
           not
           all
           things
           then
           needs
           serve
           for
           their
           good
           ?
           When
           as
           God
           tells
           
             Abraham
             ,
             I
             am
             thy
             God.
             All-sufficient
             ,
             only
             walk
             before
             me
             ,
             &
             be
             thou
             perfect
             :
          
           Doth
           not
           this
           engage
           him
           to
           set
           his
           power
           &
           mercy
           ,
           his
           wisedome
           ,
           and
           providence
           ,
           all
           on
           work
           for
           
           the
           happy
           estate
           of
           Abraham
           ?
           When
           once
           God
           by
           his
           promise
           is
           become
           our
           God
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           covenant
           betwixt
           us
           and
           the
           creatures
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           the
           stones
           in
           the
           street
           ,
           that
           nothing
           shall
           wrong
           us
           ,
           but
           all
           conduce
           to
           our
           good
           .
           The
           Angels
           are
           ours
           ,
           their
           service
           is
           for
           our
           protection
           ,
           safety
           ,
           &
           welfare
           ;
           Heaven
           and
           earth
           is
           ours
           ,
           and
           all
           things
           in
           them
           for
           our
           behoofe
           ;
           
             Christ
             himselfe
          
           ,
           and
           ,
           together
           with
           him
           ,
           
             all
             things
             else
          
           are
           become
           ours
           ;
           in
           him
           we
           are
           heires
           of
           all
           .
           What
           a
           wondrous
           comfort
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           put
           himselfe
           over
           to
           be
           ours
           ?
           whom
           to
           enjoy
           ,
           is
           to
           possesse
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           
           to
           want
           ,
           is
           misery
           unexpressable
           .
           Had
           we
           all
           the
           world
           without
           God
           ,
           it
           would
           prove
           a
           curse
           ,
           and
           no
           blessing
           to
           us
           :
           whereas
           if
           we
           have
           nothing
           ,
           and
           enjoy
           God
           ,
           we
           have
           happinesse
           it selfe
           for
           our
           portion
           .
           If
           we
           have
           no
           better
           portion
           here
           than
           these
           things
           ,
           wee
           are
           like
           to
           have
           hell
           for
           our
           portion
           hereafter
           .
           Let
           God
           be
           in
           any
           condition
           though
           never
           so
           ill
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           comfortable
           .
           He
           is
           goodnesse
           it selfe
           .
           And
           indeed
           ,
           nothing
           is
           so
           much
           a
           Christians
           ,
           as
           God
           is
           his
           ,
           because
           by
           his
           being
           ours
           in
           covenant
           ,
           all
           other
           things
           become
           ours
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           cannot
           but
           cooperate
           
           for
           our
           good
           .
        
         
           
             When
             thou
             art
             in
             the
             fire
             ,
             and
             water
             ,
             I
             am
             with
             thee
             ,
          
           saith
           God
           :
           And
           
             Thou
             art
             my
             Buckler
             ,
             my
             Glory
             ,
             and
             Shield
             ,
             therefore
             I
             will
             not
             be
             afraid
             ,
             though
             ten
             thousand
             of
             people
             shall
             be
             set
             me
             round
             about
             ,
          
           saith
           David
           ,
           
             for
             salvation
             belongeth
             unto
             the
             Lord.
             And
             if
             God
             be
             on
             our
             side
             ,
             who
             can
             bee
             against
             us
             ?
             If
             God
             justifie
             us
             ,
             who
             shall
             condemne
             us
             ?
          
           Can
           any
           thing
           hurt
           us
           ,
           when
           hee
           is
           become
           our
           loving
           Father
           ?
           Neither
           
             death
             ,
             nor
             life
             ,
             nor
             things
             present
             ,
             nor
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             nor
             principalities
             ,
             nor
             powers
             ,
             nor
             any
             thing
             whatsoever
             ,
             can
             separate
             us
             from
             his
             love
             toward
             us
             .
          
        
         
         
           A
           fourth
           ground
           ,
           why
           all
           things
           fall
           out
           for
           the
           best
           to
           the
           Saints
           ,
           is
           :
           The
           
           foundation
           of
           this
           covenant
           of
           God
           with
           his
           Church
           ,
           which
           is
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           ,
           who
           by
           his
           bloud
           hath
           purchased
           our
           peace
           ,
           hee
           being
           God
           became
           man
           ,
           and
           is
           the
           sole
           Author
           of
           all
           our
           comfort
           ;
           Without
           Christ
           
             God
             is
             a
             consuming
             fire
          
           ;
           but
           in
           him
           a
           most
           
             loving
             Father
             ,
             and
             ever
             well
             pleased
             .
          
           God
           promiseth
           in
           Christ
           his
           Sonne
           
             to
             marry
             his
             people
             unto
             himselfe
             for
             ever
             ,
             Yea
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             I
             will
             marry
             thee
             unto
             me
             in
             righteousnesse
             and
             in
             judgement
             ,
             and
             in
             mercie
             ,
             and
             everlasting
             cōpassion
             .
          
           Now
           upon
           this
           blessed
           contract
           
           made
           in
           Christ
           to
           his
           Church
           ;
           what
           followeth
           ?
           
             In
             that
             day
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Lord
           )
           
             I
             will
             heare
             the
             heavens
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             heare
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             the
             earth
             shall
             heare
             the
             Corne
             ,
             and
             the
             Wine
             ,
             and
             the
             Oyle
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             heare
             Israel
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             have
             mercy
             upon
             her
             ,
             that
             was
             not
             pittied
             ;
             And
             I
             will
             say
             unto
             them
             which
             were
             not
             my
             people
             ;
             thou
             art
             my
             people
             ,
             And
             they
             shall
             say
             ,
             thou
             art
             my
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Where
           wee
           see
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           reason
           of
           all
           their
           happinesse
           ,
           even
           this
           ,
           that
           God
           will
           marry
           them
           to
           himselfe
           .
           So
           that
           this
           marriage
           worketh
           all
           our
           blisse
           ;
           our
           conjunction
           with
           Christ
           ,
           and
           reconciliation
           
           through
           his
           death
           ,
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           all
           our
           comfort
           ,
           in
           him
           wee
           have
           the
           adoption
           of
           Sonnes
           .
           Hence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           at
           peace
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           have
           freedom
           from
           all
           harmes
           .
           Christ
           in
           his
           greatest
           reproach
           ,
           and
           deepest
           humiliation
           ,
           had
           his
           greatest
           triumph
           and
           exaltation
           ;
           In
           his
           death
           on
           the
           Crosse
           he
           vanquished
           Death
           ,
           and
           entred
           into
           eternall
           life
           :
           When
           Christ
           came
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           took
           upon
           him
           our
           nature
           ,
           even
           then
           the
           greatest
           Monarch
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           
             Augustus
             Caesar
          
           ,
           was
           at
           his
           command
           ,
           whom
           he
           so
           ordered
           ,
           as
           that
           by
           his
           causing
           all
           the
           world
           to
           bee
           taxed
           .
           
           Christ
           was
           manifested
           to
           be
           borne
           at
           Bethlehem
           in
           Iury.
           
        
         
           How
           commeth
           it
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           death
           which
           is
           fearefull
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           cannot
           hurt
           us
           ?
           The
           reason
           is
           ,
           
             Death
             is
             swallowed
             up
             in
             victory
          
           by
           his
           death
           .
           It
           is
           Christ
           that
           sanctifieth
           all
           crosses
           ,
           afflictions
           ,
           and
           disgraces
           to
           the
           Saints
           advantage
           .
           The
           evill
           of
           them
           all
           is
           taken
           away
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           turned
           to
           his
           peoples
           good
           .
           How
           commeth
           it
           to
           passe
           that
           the
           Law
           cannot
           hurt
           us
           ,
           which
           pronounceth
           a
           curse
           against
           every
           one
           ,
           that
           abideth
           not
           in
           all
           things
           written
           therein
           ,
           to
           do
           them
           ?
           The
           reason
           is
           ,
           
             Christ
             was
             made
          
           
           
             a
             curse
             for
             us
             ,
             he
             was
             made
          
           
           
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             redeeme
             us
             who
             were
             under
             the
             Law
             :
          
           and
           thus
           is
           Christ
           a
           meritorious
           and
           deserving
           cause
           of
           procuring
           all
           good
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           removing
           all
           ill
           from
           us
           .
        
         
           He
           doth
           not
           only
           overcome
           evill
           for
           us
           ,
           but
           also
           overcommeth
           evill
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           gives
           us
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           unites
           us
           to
           himselfe
           ;
           whereby
           wee
           have
           ground
           to
           expect
           good
           out
           of
           every
           ill
           ,
           as
           knowing
           ,
           that
           whatsoever
           Christ
           wrought
           for
           the
           good
           of
           mankinde
           ,
           he
           did
           it
           for
           us
           in
           particular
           .
        
         
           In
           
             Outward
             favours
          
           ,
           grace
           makes
           us
           acknowledge
           
           all
           the
           blessings
           wee
           have
           to
           be
           the
           free
           gifts
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           invites
           us
           to
           returne
           the
           glory
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           Gods
           servants
           take
           all
           occasions
           and
           opportunities
           of
           doing
           good
           by
           those
           gifts
           and
           abilities
           wherewith
           they
           are
           endowed
           .
           When
           Hester
           was
           advanced
           to
           great
           honor
           ,
           Mordechay
           told
           her
           ,
           that
           God
           had
           conferred
           that
           dignity
           upon
           her
           for
           his
           peoples
           welfare
           ,
           that
           she
           might
           be
           a
           means
           of
           their
           safety
           .
           Whereas
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           a
           proud
           heart
           destitute
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           ascribes
           all
           to
           it selfe
           ,
           waxeth
           more
           haughty
           ,
           and
           growes
           worse
           and
           worse
           ,
           the
           more
           good
           he
           enjoyes
           .
        
         
         
           A
           gratious
           soule
           upon
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           evill
           of
           sin
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           is
           more
           deeply
           humbled
           before
           God
           ,
           and
           with
           S.
           Paul
           ,
           crieth
           out
           of
           his
           wretchednesse
           .
           A
           heavenly
           minded
           man
           being
           smitten
           for
           his
           wickednesse
           ,
           laboureth
           for
           subjection
           under
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           Almighty
           ,
           and
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             will
             patiently
             abide
             and
             endure
             thy
             correction
             ,
             because
             thou
             Lord
             hast
             done
             it
             .
          
           When
           the
           gracious
           man
           is
           held
           under
           the
           crosse
           ,
           and
           suffereth
           bitter
           things
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             It
             is
             good
             for
             me
             that
             I
             am
             afflicted
             ,
             for
             thereby
             I
             am
             taught
             to
             know
             thee
             .
          
           In
           all
           troubles
           that
           befall
           him
           ,
           hee
           professeth
           that
           
             it
             is
             good
          
           
           
             for
             him
             to
             cleave
             unto
             God.
          
           And
           the
           lesse
           outward
           wealth
           he
           hath
           ,
           the
           more
           he
           seeks
           for
           inward
           grace
           ,
           making
           a
           holy
           use
           of
           all
           things
           .
        
         
           Vpon
           these
           instructions
           hence
           delivered
           ,
           let
           us
           take
           a
           view
           of
           ourselves
           ,
           and
           try
           whether
           we
           in
           our
           afflictions
           are
           such
           as
           cleave
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           are
           drawne
           neerer
           to
           him
           thereby
           ;
           call
           to
           mind
           the
           crosses
           wherewith
           God
           hath
           exercised
           thee
           ,
           and
           the
           blessings
           which
           at
           any
           time
           he
           hath
           bestowed
           upon
           thee
           ,
           and
           see
           how
           in
           both
           thou
           hast
           beene
           bettered
           ,
           see
           what
           profitable
           use
           thou
           hast
           made
           thereof
           for
           thy
           soules
           comfort
           .
        
         
         
           Let
           us
           see
           how
           we
           have
           followed
           the
           providence
           of
           God
           in
           his
           dealing
           with
           us
           :
           for
           if
           we
           have
           an
           interest
           in
           his
           goodnesse
           ,
           then
           will
           wee
           bee
           carefull
           ,
           as
           God
           turnes
           all
           things
           for
           our
           good
           ,
           so
           to
           follow
           the
           same
           (
           together
           with
           him
           )
           for
           the
           good
           of
           our
           souls
           .
        
         
           Now
           because
           things
           do
           not
           alwayes
           conduce
           to
           the
           
           good
           of
           Gods
           children
           ,
           as
           outward
           Peace
           and
           prosperity
           ,
           oftentimes
           make
           them
           worse
           ;
           therefore
           some
           may
           object
           ,
           how
           can
           this
           be
           true
           which
           here
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             all
             things
             doe
             worke
             together
             for
             the
             best
             to
             them
             that
             love
             God
             ?
          
        
         
           The
           answer
           hereunto
           
           is
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           most
           part
           
           the
           children
           of
           God
           doe
           
           take
           the
           good
           of
           the
           blessings
           which
           God
           bestowes
           on
           them
           ,
           and
           avoid
           the
           snares
           of
           evill
           which
           accompany
           the
           same
           ;
           Iob
           saith
           ,
           
             The
             things
             I
             feared
             are
             come
             upon
             me
             .
          
           By
           
           which
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           Iob
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           his
           prosperity
           did
           feare
           ,
           and
           was
           jealous
           over
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           But
           a
           more
           plainer
           answer
           of
           the
           objection
           is
           ,
           
           that
           if
           the
           good
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           
             Peace
             ,
             Plenty
          
           ,
           and
           Prosperity
           ,
           doe
           fall
           out
           at
           the
           first
           to
           their
           ill
           ,
           yet
           neverthelesse
           they
           shall
           prove
           in
           the
           end
           a
           great
           gaine
           unto
           them
           ;
           for
           whereas
           by
           occasion
           of
           
           these
           ,
           they
           formerly
           fell
           (
           having
           too
           high
           an
           estimation
           of
           the
           creature
           ,
           and
           overprizing
           the
           same
           )
           they
           see
           now
           more
           into
           their
           nature
           ,
           and
           learne
           to
           contemne
           them
           .
        
         
           Againe
           the
           outward
           good
           things
           of
           this
           life
           
           shew
           the
           weaknesse
           of
           Gods
           servants
           ,
           and
           serve
           to
           try
           what
           is
           in
           them
           ;
           and
           therefore
           we
           read
           of
           Hezekias
           that
           God
           left
           him
           ,
           
             to
             try
             what
             was
             in
             him
             ,
          
           the
           outward
           treasure
           which
           
           he
           had
           was
           a
           meanes
           to
           make
           knowne
           to
           himselfe
           and
           others
           ,
           the
           pride
           and
           vanity
           of
           his
           minde
           ;
           the
           plenty
           &
           prosperity
           of
           the
           Saints
           are
           greater
           triers
           of
           them
           ,
           than
           adversities
           and
           
           wants
           .
           For
           many
           that
           have
           comfortably
           gone
           through
           a
           low
           condition
           ,
           have
           yet
           foully
           failed
           in
           a
           full
           estate
           ;
           their
           corruptions
           breaking
           forth
           to
           the
           view
           of
           others
           :
           prosperity
           teaches
           men
           themselves
           ;
           it
           tries
           their
           spirits
           ,
           and
           layes
           them
           open
           to
           the
           world
           .
           Therefore
           it
           seemeth
           good
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           strip
           his
           servants
           of
           these
           outward
           things
           .
           They
           can
           acknowledge
           with
           patience
           his
           righteous
           dealing
           ,
           knowing
           that
           mans
           happinesse
           consists
           not
           in
           abundance
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           blessing
           of
           God
           is
           riches
           enough
           .
        
         
           But
           some
           may
           object
           
           
           and
           say
           ,
           I
           have
           beene
           long
           afflicted
           ,
           and
           have
           had
           many
           crosses
           upon
           me
           ,
           and
           little
           good
           doe
           I
           finde
           by
           them
           ,
           I
           am
           never
           the
           better
           ,
           but
           rather
           the
           worse
           for
           all
           .
           This
           may
           be
           true
           thou
           sayst
           ,
           but
           stay
           a
           little
           ,
           
           and
           consider
           the
           event
           ;
           howsoever
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           bitternesse
           and
           continuance
           of
           the
           crosse
           ,
           hitherto
           thou
           findest
           little
           good
           thereby
           :
           yet
           know
           that
           God
           is
           all
           this
           while
           but
           in
           hammering
           and
           working
           of
           thy
           unruly
           heart
           ,
           thy
           good
           will
           follow
           afterwards
           .
           We
           see
           
           by
           experience
           that
           sick
           persons
           while
           they
           are
           in
           their
           physick
           ,
           are
           made
           sicker
           and
           sicker
           ,
           but
           after
           
           that
           hath
           done
           working
           ,
           then
           the
           party
           is
           far
           better
           than
           before
           .
           It
           is
           a
           folly
           to
           think
           that
           we
           should
           have
           physick
           and
           health
           both
           at
           once
           :
           it
           is
           impossible
           that
           a
           man
           should
           sow
           and
           reap
           both
           together
           .
           We
           must
           of
           necessity
           endure
           the
           working
           of
           Gods
           Physick
           .
           If
           trouble
           bee
           lengthned
           ,
           lengthen
           thy
           patience
           :
           when
           the
           sick
           humour
           is
           carried
           away
           and
           purged
           ,
           then
           we
           shall
           enjoy
           desired
           health
           .
           God
           promiseth
           forgivenesse
           of
           sinne
           ,
           but
           thou
           findest
           the
           burthen
           of
           it
           daily
           on
           thee
           .
           Cheere
           up
           thy selfe
           ,
           when
           the
           morning
           is
           darkest
           then
           comes
           day
           :
           after
           a
           fight
           ,
           victory
           will
           appeare
           .
           
           Gods
           time
           is
           best
           ,
           therefore
           wait
           cheerefully
           .
        
         
           Oft
           times
           Gods
           servants
           under
           his
           crosse
           are
           so
           sore
           wrought
           upon
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           hardly
           leisure
           of
           making
           a
           good
           use
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           being
           distracted
           and
           dejected
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           burst
           out
           rather
           into
           further
           evill
           than
           before
           .
           But
           afterwards
           when
           their
           afflictions
           are
           thorowly
           digested
           ,
           then
           they
           begin
           to
           finde
           the
           fruit
           of
           
             patience
             ,
             humiliation
          
           ,
           and
           obedience
           ,
           and
           are
           better
           for
           the
           same
           ever
           after
           :
           therefore
           wait
           contentedly
           God
           's
           leisure
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           surely
           finde
           a
           sweet
           calme
           after
           the
           storme
           is
           over
           :
           
           though
           we
           finde
           little
           benefit
           by
           afflictions
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           yet
           let
           us
           not
           conclude
           all
           is
           naught
           with
           us
           ;
           for
           tentations
           being
           bitter
           ,
           will
           not
           suffer
           men
           in
           them
           to
           lift
           up
           their
           hearts
           strait
           :
           after
           the
           extremity
           &
           vexation
           thereof
           is
           laid
           ,
           then
           
             ensueth
             the
             quiet
             fruit
             of
             righteousnesse
             .
          
        
         
           But
           if
           all
           things
           (
           yea
           sin
           
           it selfe
           )
           shall
           turne
           to
           the
           
           best
           to
           those
           that
           love
           God
           ,
           what
           need
           we
           then
           care
           for
           the
           committing
           of
           sinne
           ?
           The
           Apostle
           S.
           
             Paul
             ,
             ▪
          
           was
           in
           his
           dayes
           
           troubled
           with
           the
           like
           question
           ,
           therefore
           observe
           with
           what
           detestation
           he
           answers
           ,
           saying
           ,
           God
           
           
             forbid
             ,
             the
             damnation
             of
             such
             men
             is
             just
             .
          
           But
           to
           answer
           more
           fully
           and
           plainly
           for
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           weak
           Christians
           .
        
         
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           al
           things
           ,
           
           even
           the
           sinnes
           of
           Gods
           servants
           shall
           by
           Gods
           mercy
           turn
           to
           their
           good
           ;
           yet
           never
           the
           lesse
           the
           rule
           of
           Gods
           Word
           must
           be
           ever
           regarded
           ,
           which
           is
           this
           
             we
             may
             not
             doe
             evill
          
           
           
             that
             good
             may
             come
             thereof
          
           .
           That
           which
           is
           evill
           in
           it selfe
           must
           not
           be
           done
           ;
           no
           ,
           though
           for
           the
           doing
           thereof
           we
           might
           gaine
           the
           greatest
           good
           ,
           or
           avoide
           the
           greatest
           evill
           whatsoever
           :
           as
           if
           it
           were
           to
           winne
           a
           World
           ,
           wee
           might
           not
           tell
           a
           lye
           ,
           because
           
           it
           is
           a
           breach
           of
           Gods
           Law
           ;
           Christ
           saith
           to
           the
           Devill
           ,
           
             It
             is
             written
             ,
             thou
          
           
           
             shalt
             not
             tempt
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God.
          
           Wee
           may
           not
           therefore
           by
           sinne
           tempt
           God
           ,
           so
           to
           see
           his
           goodnesse
           in
           working
           good
           out
           of
           our
           wickednesse
           .
        
         
           If
           therefore
           upon
           this
           ground
           of
           Doctrine
           (
           that
           all
           things
           shall
           turn
           to
           the
           good
           of
           Gods
           children
           ,
           yea
           even
           their
           sins
           themselves
           )
           any
           of
           us
           shal
           commit
           wickednesse
           and
           displease
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           to
           try
           what
           mercy
           and
           wisdome
           is
           in
           him
           ,
           to
           draw
           good
           out
           of
           our
           evill
           ;
           this
           is
           a
           provoking
           of
           Gods
           goodnes
           ,
           and
           those
           who
           thus
           doe
           ,
           turne
           the
           truth
           of
           Gods
           
           Word
           into
           poyson
           ,
           and
           make
           even
           that
           their
           destruction
           ,
           which
           should
           build
           them
           up
           in
           grace
           and
           holinesse
           .
        
         
           If
           we
           sin
           through
           weaknesse
           
           and
           frailty
           of
           our
           flesh
           ,
           and
           through
           strength
           of
           tentation
           ,
           upon
           repentance
           we
           may
           find
           grace
           ,
           but
           if
           presuming
           that
           God
           will
           turne
           all
           things
           to
           our
           good
           ,
           we
           break
           his
           Law
           ,
           what
           else
           do
           we
           but
           first
           of
           all
           make
           God
           the
           cause
           of
           our
           evill
           ;
           and
           secondly
           ,
           vex
           and
           scandall
           the
           Saints
           on
           earth
           :
           thirdly
           ,
           we
           sad
           the
           blessed
           Angels
           in
           Heaven
           ;
           and
           fourthly
           rejoyce
           the
           Devils
           and
           damned
           spirits
           in
           Hell
           ;
           putting
           Darts
           and
           deadly
           weapons
           
           into
           their
           hands
           to
           work
           our
           ruine
           and
           overthrow
           :
           nay
           fifthly
           ,
           wee
           grieve
           the
           good
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           continually
           putteth
           us
           in
           minde
           of
           better
           things
           (
           if
           wee
           would
           hearken
           to
           him
           )
           and
           by
           whom
           wee
           are
           sealed
           up
           unto
           the
           day
           of
           redemption
           :
           sixthly
           ,
           we
           slacken
           grace
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           and
           whereas
           we
           should
           grow
           forward
           in
           vertue
           and
           holinesse
           ,
           wee
           weaken
           the
           power
           of
           godlinesse
           exceedingly
           in
           us
           :
           seventhly
           ,
           all
           willing
           sins
           do
           abate
           our
           affiance
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           seeling
           of
           his
           favour
           towards
           us
           :
           yea
           ,
           often
           times
           by
           so
           sinning
           ,
           many
           of
           his
           deere
           children
           have
           
           walked
           heavily
           without
           spirituall
           joy
           all
           the
           dayes
           of
           their
           lives
           ;
           for
           howsoever
           in
           regard
           the
           Lord
           hath
           elected
           us
           ,
           wee
           shall
           never
           finally
           fall
           away
           and
           perish
           ,
           yet
           wee
           may
           want
           the
           sweet
           sence
           of
           his
           favour
           ,
           and
           remaine
           afflicted
           in
           spirit
           all
           our
           life
           long
           .
           And
           then
           wee
           shall
           know
           that
           the
           griefe
           and
           trouble
           
           which
           we
           here
           undergoe
           to
           avoid
           sinne
           and
           subdue
           it
           ,
           will
           be
           nothing
           so
           much
           as
           the
           mischiefe
           and
           sosrow
           ;
           That
           sin
           once
           committed
           and
           yeelded
           too
           ,
           will
           bring
           on
           the
           soule
           .
        
         
           Yea
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           child
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           by
           experience
           shall
           one
           day
           feele
           ,
           that
           howsoever
           God
           by
           his
           
           
           
           
           
           wisedome
           and
           mercy
           ,
           can
           turne
           every
           sinne
           to
           our
           good
           ,
           yet
           it
           will
           prove
           bitter
           as
           Wormwood
           in
           the
           end
           ,
           the
           pleasure
           will
           never
           answer
           the
           smart
           and
           vexation
           that
           attends
           it
           .
           The
           contrition
           and
           breaking
           of
           thy
           heart
           for
           thy
           sinnes
           committed
           (
           if
           thou
           be
           Gods
           )
           will
           more
           disquiet
           and
           trouble
           thee
           ,
           than
           possibly
           it
           can
           bee
           a
           trouble
           to
           resist
           and
           forsake
           sinne
           .
        
         
           Nay
           ,
           oftentimes
           God
           doth
           punish
           the
           very
           want
           of
           reverence
           in
           his
           servants
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           also
           their
           slacknesse
           and
           unfitnesse
           in
           good
           duties
           ,
           so
           ,
           as
           they
           may
           easily
           discerne
           hee
           is
           offended
           with
           them
           for
           
           the
           same
           .
           As
           we
           may
           see
           by
           the
           example
           of
           the
           Corinthians
           ,
           who
           comming
           unpreparedly
           to
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           
             for
             this
          
           very
           cause
           were
           so
           punished
           ,
           
             that
             some
             of
             them
             were
             sick
             ,
             and
             some
             weake
             ,
          
           and
           some
           were
           struck
           by
           Death
           .
        
         
           Davids
           numbring
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           &
           Hezekias
           shewing
           of
           his
           treasures
           to
           the
           Princes
           of
           Babell
           ;
           howsoever
           ,
           by
           some
           they
           may
           be
           thought
           small
           sinnes
           ,
           yet
           God
           scourged
           them
           for
           the
           same
           very
           sharply
           ;
           And
           it
           is
           good
           that
           Gods
           servants
           should
           a
           little
           know
           what
           it
           is
           to
           offend
           their
           Maker
           ,
           for
           if
           they
           will
           bee
           so
           negligent
           and
           carelesse
           in
           walking
           with
           
           him
           ,
           it
           is
           fit
           they
           should
           reape
           the
           fruit
           of
           their
           owne
           devices
           .
           It
           causeth
           much
           relapsing
           ,
           and
           backsliding
           from
           God
           ,
           when
           men
           have
           never
           truly
           smarted
           for
           their
           sinne
           .
           Having
           had
           knocks
           in
           our
           own
           wayes
           ,
           it
           establisheth
           us
           in
           Gods
           wayes
           .
           For
           we
           love
           to
           wander
           from
           our selves
           ,
           and
           bite
           strangers
           at
           home
           ,
           till
           God
           by
           one
           crosse
           or
           other
           brings
           us
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           then
           wee
           think
           of
           returning
           to
           him
           .
           Nay
           ,
           it
           is
           better
           for
           them
           a
           thousand
           fold
           ,
           that
           God
           should
           so
           schoole
           them
           ,
           then
           that
           they
           should
           be
           let
           alone
           ,
           and
           so
           goe
           on
           without
           controulement
           from
           sin
           to
           sin
           till
           they
           
           come
           to
           desperation
           .
        
         
           Howsoever
           therefore
           that
           God
           can
           ,
           and
           will
           turn
           the
           sinnes
           of
           his
           servants
           to
           their
           best
           advantage
           ;
           yet
           better
           it
           were
           for
           them
           they
           had
           never
           sinned
           at
           all
           ,
           Doe
           wee
           not
           think
           that
           David
           wished
           hee
           had
           never
           fallen
           into
           that
           sin
           of
           Adultery
           ?
           And
           would
           not
           Peter
           have
           bin
           glad
           ,
           that
           hee
           had
           never
           
             denied
             his
             Master
          
           ?
           The
           sin
           of
           David
           cost
           him
           many
           a
           cry
           for
           pardon
           ,
           
             Mercy
             Lord
             ,
             mercy
             ,
             against
             thee
             have
             I
             sinned
             ,
             forgive
             mee
             this
             haynous
             crime
             .
          
           And
           it
           cost
           Peter
           many
           a
           bitter
           salt
           teare
           too
           ;
           Howsoever
           both
           David
           and
           Peter
           after
           their
           recovery
           by
           repentance
           ,
           
           were
           the
           better
           for
           it
           ,
           to
           their
           dying
           day
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           all
           such
           as
           persist
           in
           sinne
           ,
           that
           God
           may
           turne
           all
           things
           to
           their
           best
           ,
           Let
           them
           know
           that
           all
           things
           shall
           work
           together
           for
           their
           bane
           and
           utter
           destruction
           for
           ever
           ,
           which
           I
           now
           come
           to
           shew
           .
        
         
           First
           of
           all
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           his
           blessed
           Angels
           ,
           
           are
           at
           enmity
           with
           them
           :
           And
           therfore
           ,
           2
           All
           the
           creatures
           both
           in
           heaven
           
           and
           earth
           are
           against
           them
           .
           In
           Pharaohs
           tenne
           Plagues
           ,
           wee
           see
           the
           creatures
           were
           all
           readie
           to
           execute
           the
           pleasure
           of
           the
           Almighty
           against
           him
           .
           And
           the
           
             Beares
             out
             of
             the
          
           
           Forrest
           were
           armed
           by
           God
           to
           devour
           those
           scoffing
           children
           :
           This
           is
           one
           part
           of
           the
           burthen
           ,
           under
           which
           the
           creatures
           of
           God
           do
           groane
           ,
           that
           they
           serve
           God
           against
           wicked
           men
           ,
           and
           are
           his
           Armies
           to
           punish
           the
           rebellious
           world
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Even
           the
           good
           gifts
           
           of
           God
           are
           turned
           to
           the
           bane
           of
           the
           wicked
           .
           Absoloms
           glory
           ,
           his
           goodly
           long
           locks
           ,
           were
           his
           halter
           to
           hang
           him
           up
           by
           :
           Achitophels
           wit
           and
           policie
           ,
           brought
           him
           to
           that
           fearefull
           end
           ,
           of
           being
           his
           own
           hangman
           .
           Hamans
           honor
           ,
           what
           good
           did
           it
           to
           him
           ,
           but
           only
           brought
           him
           to
           greater
           shame
           ?
           his
           greatnesse
           
           made
           him
           swell
           in
           pride
           ,
           and
           his
           pride
           had
           a
           suddaine
           fall
           :
           What
           became
           of
           Herods
           high
           mind
           in
           taking
           to
           himselfe
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ?
           which
           when
           foolish
           people
           ascribed
           it
           to
           him
           ,
           was
           hee
           not
           presently
           smitten
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           
             wormes
             consumed
             him
             ,
             and
             hee
             dyed
             a
             lothsome
             death
             ?
          
           What
           became
           of
           Dives
           his
           riches
           ?
           did
           not
           his
           abuse
           thereof
           plunge
           him
           deeper
           into
           hell
           ?
           Wicked
           men
           though
           they
           abound
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           yet
           not
           being
           in
           covenant
           with
           God
           ,
           they
           have
           nothing
           with
           a
           blessing
           .
           The
           wicked
           are
           but
           as
           traytors
           before
           God
           ;
           And
           oft
           it
           is
           seene
           ,
           that
           great
           Traytors
           
           who
           are
           by
           the
           Prince
           kept
           in
           prison
           ,
           are
           nourished
           very
           liberally
           ,
           untill
           their
           time
           of
           Execution
           come
           :
           So
           it
           is
           with
           all
           gracelesse
           persons
           ,
           how
           ever
           for
           the
           present
           they
           have
           great
           allowances
           ,
           yet
           as
           Traytors
           (
           in
           the
           conclusion
           )
           they
           shall
           have
           an
           hard
           account
           to
           make
           unto
           God
           for
           all
           those
           things
           they
           have
           sinfully
           enjoyed
           .
           And
           not
           only
           
           so
           ,
           but
           they
           abuse
           the
           very
           truth
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           shall
           appeare
           in
           divers
           particulars
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           for
           the
           comfortable
           
           doctrine
           of
           justification
           by
           faith
           alone
           ,
           they
           pervert
           the
           same
           to
           their
           owne
           destruction
           ;
           saying
           ,
           
           Wee
           are
           justified
           by
           faith
           only
           ,
           what
           need
           wee
           then
           care
           for
           doing
           of
           good
           works
           ?
           Alas
           ,
           they
           profit
           us
           nothing
           to
           our
           salvation
           .
           Therefore
           it
           is
           to
           no
           end
           to
           strive
           to
           do
           good
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           for
           the
           Doctrine
           
           of
           
             Christian
             liberty
          
           ,
           God
           having
           given
           us
           lawfull
           recreations
           ,
           and
           plentifull
           use
           of
           his
           creatures
           ,
           they
           turne
           all
           into
           licentiousnesse
           ;
           and
           in
           stead
           of
           moderate
           refreshment
           ,
           they
           make
           a
           daily
           occupation
           of
           sports
           and
           games
           ;
           In
           stead
           of
           a
           lawfull
           use
           of
           the
           creatures
           ,
           they
           runne
           into
           all
           excesse
           of
           ryot
           ,
           in
           
             meat
             ,
             drink
             ,
             apparell
             ,
             buildings
             ,
          
           and
           delights
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           the
           Doctrine
           
           of
           mortality
           ,
           how
           do
           wicked
           men
           abuse
           it
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Let
             us
             eat
             ,
             drink
             ,
             and
             bee
          
           
           
             merry
             ,
             for
             to
             morrow
             wee
             shall
             die
             :
          
           that
           which
           should
           put
           thē
           in
           mind
           of
           spending
           of
           their
           time
           well
           ,
           encreaseth
           their
           sin
           .
        
         
           Whereas
           the
           long
           suffering
           of
           God
           should
           lead
           
           men
           to
           repentance
           ;
           the
           wicked
           by
           means
           of
           Gods
           patience
           ,
           runne
           more
           securely
           on
           in
           sinne
           ;
           
             treasuring
             up
             to
             themselves
             ,
             wrath
             against
             the
             day
             of
             wrath
             ,
             and
             the
             declaration
             of
             Gods
             just
             judgement
             ,
          
           which
           one
           day
           shall
           ceaze
           upon
           them
           .
           Because
           hee
           
             doth
             not
             speedily
             execute
             his
             displeasure
             ,
          
           therefore
           they
           grow
           worse
           &
           worse
           .
           
           Never
           considering
           the
           lamentable
           condition
           that
           sinne
           brings
           men
           into
           ,
           which
           did
           they
           throughly
           weigh
           ,
           they
           would
           give
           the
           whole
           world
           if
           they
           were
           possessours
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           have
           their
           spirits
           at
           freedome
           from
           this
           bondage
           and
           feare
           .
           God
           will
           take
           a
           course
           ,
           that
           his
           grace
           shall
           not
           bee
           turned
           into
           wantonnesse
           .
           First
           or
           last
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           find
           (
           who
           ever
           thou
           art
           )
           at
           what
           rare
           thou
           buyest
           the
           pleasure
           of
           sin
           .
           Those
           that
           have
           enjoyed
           long
           the
           sweet
           of
           sinne
           ,
           may
           expect
           the
           bitterest
           sorrow
           ,
           and
           heart-breaking
           sor
           it
           .
        
         
           Nay
           ,
           the
           greater
           good
           things
           they
           have
           ,
           the
           
           greater
           evill
           they
           receive
           thereby
           by
           abuse
           of
           the
           same
           ;
           the
           more
           they
           are
           illuminated
           by
           the
           Word
           ,
           
           their
           hearts
           become
           more
           rebellious
           against
           it
           ;
           and
           the
           greater
           
             authority
             ,
             wealth
          
           ,
           and
           health
           they
           enjoy
           ,
           the
           more
           mischiefe
           they
           do
           with
           them
           .
           Those
           heavenly
           Doctrines
           ,
           which
           should
           build
           up
           a
           good
           heart
           unto
           holinesse
           ,
           doe
           they
           abuse
           to
           bring
           their
           soules
           deeper
           into
           wickednesse
           ;
           shewing
           themselves
           like
           to
           their
           Father
           the
           Devill
           ,
           whose
           children
           they
           indeed
           are
           :
           God
           hath
           said
           ,
           
             Hee
             would
             give
             his
             Angels
             charge
             over
             thee
             ,
          
           which
           is
           a
           most
           comfortable
           place
           to
           a
           good
           
           heart
           :
           But
           how
           doth
           Sathan
           abuse
           this
           to
           Christ
           ;
           That
           he
           should
           fling
           himselfe
           headlong
           from
           the
           Pinnacle
           of
           the
           Temple
           ;
           and
           as
           the
           Devill
           ,
           so
           every
           wicked
           man
           by
           all
           instructions
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           takes
           occasion
           to
           tempt
           God
           the
           more
           ;
           turning
           both
           grace
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Grace
           ,
           into
           wantonnesse
           .
        
         
           Are
           there
           not
           many
           ●hat
           heare
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           know
           Gods
           mind
           ,
           who
           yet
           profit
           nothing
           to
           amendment
           of
           life
           ?
           were
           it
           not
           better
           for
           these
           never
           to
           enjoy
           such
           meanes
           of
           heavenly
           wisedome
           ,
           Than
           now
           having
           the
           light
           still
           to
           live
           in
           darknesse
           ;
           their
           
           knowledge
           onely
           makes
           their
           damnation
           the
           greater
           if
           they
           continue
           in
           sin
           ;
           what
           a
           lamentable
           condition
           is
           that
           man
           in
           ,
           whose
           knowledge
           is
           only
           sufficient
           to
           damne
           his
           owne
           soule
           ?
           But
           let
           us
           see
           further
           
           how
           all
           evill
           things
           work
           together
           for
           the
           worst
           to
           ungodly
           persons
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           begin
           with
           spirituall
           ill
           things
           ,
           as
           Heresies
           
           and
           errours
           they
           serve
           but
           to
           ensnare
           the
           wicked
           ;
           for
           instead
           of
           making
           them
           cautelous
           ,
           and
           diligent
           to
           search
           out
           the
           truth
           ,
           they
           are
           carried
           away
           with
           every
           wind
           of
           Doctrine
           .
        
         
           So
           for
           the
           ill
           of
           good
           
           men
           their
           fals
           and
           sins
           ,
           the
           wicked
           of
           the
           world
           reap
           no
           benefit
           there
           by
           ,
           but
           incourage
           and
           hearten
           themselves
           the
           more
           in
           a
           sinfull
           way
           ,
           rejoycing
           thereat
           ,
           and
           making
           it
           their
           daily
           talke
           :
           neither
           doe
           their
           owne
           daily
           sinnings
           any
           whit
           better
           them
           ,
           but
           are
           as
           so
           many
           punishments
           of
           their
           former
           transgressions
           :
           God
           in
           his
           justice
           suffering
           them
           still
           to
           runne
           on
           to
           the
           fulfilling
           of
           the
           measure
           of
           their
           iniquities
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           outward
           evils
           
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           those
           that
           doe
           turn
           to
           a
           good
           mans
           happinesse
           ,
           fall
           out
           continually
           to
           their
           destruction
           .
           Pharaohs
           tenne
           Plagues
           
           (
           which
           might
           have
           humbled
           his
           soule
           )
           made
           him
           but
           worse
           and
           worse
           :
           therfore
           saith
           God
           ,
           
             Why
             should
             I
             smite
             you
             any
             more
             ?
          
           for
           even
           since
           I
           punished
           you
           
             ye
             revolted
             still
          
           .
           The
           wicked
           are
           like
           to
           the
           Smiths-Anvill
           ,
           which
           by
           often
           beating
           is
           made
           harder
           and
           harder
           ;
           so
           the
           more
           they
           are
           corrected
           ,
           the
           stubborner
           and
           stiffer
           in
           sinne
           they
           grow
           .
           Their
           crosses
           are
           laid
           upon
           them
           from
           an
           angry
           God
           ,
           and
           are
           sorerunners
           of
           his
           eternall
           wrath
           ,
           which
           shall
           seaze
           upon
           their
           soules
           in
           hell
           ,
           where
           the
           more
           they
           are
           tormented
           ,
           the
           more
           they
           shall
           blaspheme
           ;
           and
           the
           more
           they
           shall
           blaspheme
           ,
           
           and
           the
           more
           they
           shall
           blaspheme
           ,
           the
           more
           they
           shall
           be
           tormented
           without
           cessation
           .
           
        
         
           The
           cause
           of
           all
           this
           evil
           
           upon
           the
           wicked
           is
           ,
           first
           ,
           
           Gods
           infinite
           justice
           ,
           which
           will
           not
           be
           unsatisfied
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           their
           owne
           vile
           hearts
           ,
           which
           like
           a
           sick
           man
           having
           an
           ill
           stomack
           ,
           digests
           nothing
           ,
           but
           turnes
           all
           to
           poyson
           .
           Therfore
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             To
             the
             uncleane
             ,
             all
             things
             are
             uncleane
             .
          
           As
           poysonsome
           Plants
           put
           into
           a
           fertile
           place
           ,
           doe
           invenome
           the
           ground
           whereinto
           they
           are
           removed
           .
           So
           the
           same
           crosses
           that
           turne
           unto
           a
           good
           mans
           welfare
           ,
           prove
           a
           bad
           mans
           ruine
           by
           reason
           
           of
           the
           corruption
           within
           him
           .
        
         
           Another
           cause
           is
           ,
           the
           
           Devils
           malicious
           working
           by
           it
           .
           He
           makes
           wicked
           men
           abuse
           all
           their
           parts
           ,
           both
           inward
           and
           outward
           to
           Gods
           dishonour
           ,
           and
           their
           own
           confusion
           ,
           endeavouring
           to
           conforme
           them
           to
           himselfe
           .
           None
           hath
           greater
           knowledge
           and
           understanding
           in
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           than
           the
           Devill
           .
           Yet
           he
           turnes
           all
           his
           knowledge
           unto
           the
           sin
           against
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           :
           but
           yet
           the
           Devill
           cannot
           sorce
           men
           to
           wickednesse
           ;
           it
           is
           their
           owne
           sinfull
           hearts
           which
           betray
           them
           into
           his
           hands
           .
        
         
         
           Whence
           we
           learne
           that
           
           all
           wicked
           men
           in
           the
           
           midst
           of
           their
           happinesse
           are
           most
           unhappy
           ,
           because
           they
           turne
           the
           sweetest
           blessings
           into
           bitter
           poyson
           ;
           for
           all
           the
           gifts
           of
           God
           without
           his
           speciall
           gift
           of
           using
           them
           well
           ,
           are
           turned
           into
           a
           curse
           .
           As
           Balaam
           had
           good
           parts
           ,
           but
           they
           not
           being
           sanctified
           proved
           his
           bane
           .
        
         
           We
           see
           further
           ,
           that
           outward
           prosperity
           is
           no
           
           mark
           of
           the
           true
           Church
           .
           
           Abundance
           of
           temporall
           blessings
           is
           no
           signe
           that
           we
           are
           in
           Gods
           favour
           :
           neither
           are
           learning
           and
           knowledge
           ,
           evidences
           of
           spirituall
           grace
           :
           for
           the
           Devill
           hath
           greater
           understanding
           
           and
           parts
           than
           any
           man
           :
           howbeit
           ,
           sight
           of
           sin
           preserves
           us
           from
           falling
           into
           it
           :
           and
           such
           as
           shut
           their
           eyes
           against
           the
           light
           ,
           plunge
           themselves
           into
           deeper
           the
           misery
           .
        
         
           Now
           to
           proceed
           to
           further
           instructions
           :
           doe
           
           all
           things
           work
           together
           for
           the
           best
           to
           Gods
           servants
           ;
           then
           hence
           we
           may
           learne
           the
           certainty
           of
           the
           salvation
           of
           Gods
           elect
           .
           I
           take
           my
           reason
           from
           the
           Text
           it selfe
           ,
           after
           this
           manner
           .
           That
           which
           nothing
           can
           hinder
           ,
           that
           is
           certaine
           ,
           but
           the
           salvation
           of
           Gods
           children
           cannot
           be
           hindred
           ,
           therefore
           the
           salvation
           of
           Gods
           children
           is
           most
           certaine
           .
           
           If
           any
           thing
           do
           or
           can
           hinder
           the
           Saints
           recovery
           or
           perseverance
           ,
           it
           is
           sin
           :
           but
           to
           such
           as
           are
           united
           unto
           Christ
           by
           faith
           ,
           sinne
           is
           so
           farre
           from
           hindring
           their
           happinesse
           ,
           that
           by
           Gods
           over-ruling
           providence
           it
           turnes
           to
           their
           best
           good
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           thing
           which
           wee
           may
           ground
           here
           
           for
           the
           information
           of
           our
           judgement
           ,
           is
           this
           ,
           That
           as
           we
           know
           ,
           the
           
             providence
             of
             God
          
           is
           the
           cause
           why
           all
           things
           work
           together
           for
           the
           best
           to
           his
           children
           :
           so
           wee
           should
           eye
           this
           very
           particular
           providence
           in
           all
           that
           we
           enjoy
           ,
           turning
           the
           same
           to
           our
           good
           :
           there
           is
           a
           working
           
           hand
           of
           God
           in
           every
           thing
           towards
           us
           ,
           as
           wee
           may
           see
           in
           the
           examples
           of
           
             Iob
             ,
             Ioseph
          
           ,
           and
           David
           ,
           with
           other
           of
           his
           servants
           ,
           whose
           present
           sorrow
           and
           humiliation
           ,
           was
           but
           a
           meanes
           of
           their
           future
           glory
           &
           exaltation
           .
           There
           is
           nothing
           so
           bad
           ,
           but
           hee
           can
           draw
           good
           out
           of
           it
           when
           any
           evill
           is
           intended
           .
           God
           either
           puts
           barres
           and
           lets
           to
           the
           execution
           of
           it
           against
           us
           :
           or
           else
           limiteth
           and
           boundeth
           the
           same
           ,
           both
           in
           regard
           of
           time
           and
           measure
           .
           The
           God
           of
           spirits
           hath
           an
           influence
           into
           the
           spirits
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           &
           knowes
           how
           to
           take
           them
           off
           from
           doing
           us
           harme
           .
           All
           the
           
           strength
           of
           the
           creature
           ,
           rests
           in
           the
           great
           Creator
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           who
           if
           hee
           denies
           concourse
           ,
           the
           arme
           of
           their
           power
           soon
           withereth
           .
           It
           cannot
           but
           bring
           strong
           consolation
           to
           the
           soule
           ,
           to
           know
           that
           in
           all
           variety
           of
           changes
           ,
           and
           intercourse
           of
           good
           and
           bad
           things
           ,
           our
           loving
           God
           hath
           a
           disposing
           hand
           .
           So
           as
           all
           blessings
           and
           crosses
           ,
           all
           ordinances
           and
           graces
           ,
           nay
           our
           very
           fals
           ,
           yea
           ,
           Satan
           himselfe
           ,
           with
           all
           his
           instruments
           ,
           being
           over
           mastred
           &
           ruled
           by
           God
           ,
           have
           this
           injunction
           upon
           them
           ,
           to
           further
           Gods
           good
           intendment
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           in
           no
           wise
           hurt
           us
           ,
           which
           should
           
           move
           us
           to
           see
           his
           disposing
           hand
           in
           all
           that
           befals
           us
           .
           We
           owe
           God
           this
           respect
           ,
           to
           observe
           his
           providence
           in
           the
           particular
           passages
           of
           our
           lives
           ;
           considering
           hee
           is
           our
           Soveraigne
           ,
           and
           his
           will
           is
           the
           rule
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           to
           be
           accountable
           to
           him
           as
           our
           Iudge
           .
           We
           should
           question
           our
           hearts
           for
           questioning
           his
           care
           in
           the
           least
           kinde
           .
           So
           long
           as
           God
           sits
           at
           the
           Sterne
           and
           rules
           all
           ,
           wee
           may
           bee
           sure
           no
           evill
           shall
           betyde
           us
           that
           hee
           can
           hinder
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           hence
           we
           may
           
           learne
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           not
           two
           ,
           but
           one
           Soveraigne
           head
           over
           the
           whole
           
           World
           ,
           which
           is
           plainly
           proved
           by
           this
           Text
           of
           Scripture
           .
           For
           all
           things
           work
           together
           for
           the
           best
           to
           them
           that
           
             love
             God
          
           :
           and
           things
           which
           in
           themselves
           are
           contraries
           ,
           agree
           together
           to
           procure
           their
           good
           ;
           therefore
           all
           things
           whatsoever
           ,
           are
           over
           ruled
           by
           the
           sole
           power
           of
           the
           Almighty
           .
           The
           Devill
           himselfe
           although
           he
           be
           called
           the
           God
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           yet
           he
           is
           at
           Christs
           beck
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           enter
           into
           a
           few
           Swine
           ,
           without
           leave
           first
           obtained
           :
           hee
           raiseth
           up
           hideous
           storms
           and
           tempests
           against
           the
           Saints
           ,
           but
           perisheth
           himselfe
           in
           the
           waves
           at
           last
           ;
           persecutions
           and
           perils
           
           may
           follow
           us
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           all
           limited
           in
           the
           doing
           of
           hurt
           ,
           which
           plainly
           demonstrates
           that
           there
           is
           but
           one
           main
           worker
           and
           wise
           disposer
           of
           all
           things
           .
        
         
           Further
           ,
           hence
           observe
           ,
           
           that
           there
           is
           nothing
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           to
           Gods
           servants
           is
           absolutely
           evill
           ;
           because
           nothing
           is
           so
           ill
           ,
           but
           some
           good
           may
           bee
           raised
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           not
           as
           it
           is
           an
           evill
           ,
           but
           as
           it
           is
           governed
           and
           mastred
           by
           a
           supreme
           cause
           .
           Sinne
           is
           of
           all
           evils
           the
           greatest
           ,
           and
           yet
           sinfull
           actions
           may
           produce
           gratious
           effects
           ,
           through
           Gods
           ordering
           and
           guiding
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           Againe
           observe
           ,
           that
           a
           
           childe
           of
           God
           is
           truly
           
           happy
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           all
           misery
           .
           To
           prove
           this
           ,
           I
           reason
           thus
           ;
           In
           what
           estate
           soever
           the
           childe
           of
           God
           is
           ,
           it
           shall
           turn
           to
           his
           good
           :
           therefore
           no
           affliction
           can
           make
           him
           truly
           miserable
           .
           The
           proofe
           of
           this
           the
           Apostle
           sets
           downe
           in
           his
           owne
           example
           ,
           
             hee
             was
          
           
           
             poore
             ,
             yet
             made
             many
             rich
             ;
             he
             sorrowed
             ,
             yet
             alwayes
             rejoyeed
             ;
             he
             had
             nothing
             ,
             yet
             possessed
             all
             things
             ;
             he
             was
             chastned
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             killed
             :
          
           Gods
           children
           ,
           although
           to
           the
           world
           they
           may
           seeme
           to
           be
           miserable
           ,
           yet
           having
           communion
           and
           fellowship
           with
           him
           ,
           they
           are
           alwayes
           happy
           :
           the
           very
           worst
           day
           of
           Gods
           childe
           ,
           ●is
           better
           than
           the
           
           very
           best
           day
           of
           the
           wicked
           .
           The
           worst
           day
           of
           
             S.
             Paul
          
           was
           better
           to
           him
           ,
           than
           the
           best
           day
           of
           Nero
           was
           to
           him
           ;
           for
           the
           wicked
           ,
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           their
           happinesse
           are
           accursed
           ;
           whereas
           the
           godly
           ,
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           their
           miseries
           are
           blessed
           .
        
         
           This
           Doctrine
           is
           a
           
           ground
           of
           understanding
           divers
           other
           places
           of
           Scripture
           :
           as
           Psalme
           91.
           
           The
           Lord
           promiseth
           that
           hee
           will
           
             deliver
             his
             from
             the
             snare
             of
             the
             Hunter
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             noisome
             pestilence
             :
          
           and
           yet
           oft
           times
           his
           deere
           servants
           are
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           and
           taken
           away
           by
           the
           stroke
           of
           his
           judgements
           :
           this
           truth
           
           neverthelesse
           remaining
           firme
           ,
           
             that
             all
             worketh
             together
             for
             their
             best
             .
          
           So
           God
           teacheth
           us
           in
           his
           Word
           ,
           that
           he
           doth
           make
           a
           league
           betweene
           his
           servants
           and
           the
           creatures
           ;
           but
           all
           such
           expressions
           of
           his
           love
           we
           must
           bring
           to
           this
           Text
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           are
           true
           ,
           else
           they
           may
           seeme
           to
           bee
           false
           ;
           
             The
             plague
             shall
             not
             come
             neere
             thy
             dwelling
             place
             ;
             but
             only
             so
             far
             forth
             as
             it
             is
             for
             thy
             benefit
             .
          
           The
           good
           Prophet
           was
           torne
           in
           pieces
           by
           a
           Lion
           ;
           and
           sundry
           holy
           men
           have
           received
           hurt
           by
           wilde
           Beasts
           ,
           whose
           eternall
           welfare
           were
           furthered
           thereby
           .
           Therefore
           this
           phrase
           of
           Scripture
           
           
             (
             that
             the
             creatures
             are
             in
             league
             )
          
           is
           to
           bee
           understood
           ,
           not
           that
           they
           have
           put
           off
           their
           hostile
           nature
           .
           But
           that
           they
           have
           the
           same
           issue
           ,
           as
           those
           that
           are
           at
           peace
           with
           us
           .
        
         
           Here
           likewise
           is
           a
           direction
           
           for
           us
           ,
           how
           to
           pray
           for
           earthly
           blessings
           ,
           and
           the
           removall
           of
           temporall
           judgements
           ;
           often
           times
           worldly
           honours
           and
           riches
           are
           snares
           unto
           Gods
           children
           ,
           and
           temporall
           chastisements
           (
           which
           wee
           so
           earnestly
           pray
           against
           )
           work
           much
           good
           unto
           us
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           falleth
           out
           ,
           that
           when
           wee
           pray
           against
           temporall
           calamities
           ,
           wee
           pray
           against
           our
           owne
           good
           .
        
         
         
           Being
           therfore
           afflicted
           ,
           we
           should
           desire
           not
           absolutely
           that
           God
           would
           remove
           our
           troubles
           ,
           but
           that
           hee
           would
           work
           his
           owne
           good
           pleasure
           upon
           us
           therby
           .
           Our
           prayers
           for
           temporall
           blessings
           ,
           and
           removall
           of
           temporall
           crosses
           ,
           must
           alwayes
           be
           conditionall
           ;
           for
           what
           good
           will
           it
           bee
           for
           us
           to
           come
           out
           of
           the
           fire
           worse
           than
           we
           were
           ,
           when
           wee
           went
           into
           it
           ?
           If
           therefore
           God
           in
           his
           wisdome
           see
           it
           good
           for
           us
           to
           have
           affliction
           ,
           we
           should
           not
           desire
           him
           absolutely
           to
           remove
           the
           same
           ,
           till
           it
           have
           done
           us
           good
           ;
           And
           then
           Lord
           deale
           with
           us
           as
           seemes
           best
           in
           thine
           own
           eyes
           .
        
         
         
           As
           for
           such
           as
           affect
           neither
           God
           ,
           nor
           goodnesse
           ,
           let
           them
           know
           ,
           that
           if
           all
           things
           work
           for
           the
           best
           to
           the
           Saints
           ,
           then
           they
           may
           forbeare
           their
           successesse
           endeavours
           ,
           which
           they
           daily
           enterprize
           against
           them
           ;
           in
           going
           about
           to
           hurt
           the
           godly
           ,
           they
           doe
           them
           most
           good
           ;
           for
           God
           will
           benefit
           them
           by
           their
           malice
           :
           Their
           wicked
           practises
           shall
           not
           only
           bee
           made
           frustrate
           ,
           but
           dangerous
           to
           themselves
           ;
           after
           the
           chastisement
           of
           his
           servants
           for
           their
           good
           ,
           God
           will
           cast
           the
           rod
           into
           the
           fire
           .
           Men
           may
           know
           whether
           they
           are
           
             vessells
             of
             mercy
          
           or
           no
           ,
           by
           the
           use
           they
           are
           
           put
           to
           .
           The
           basest
           of
           people
           ,
           are
           fit
           enough
           to
           be
           executioners
           .
           It
           is
           a
           miserable
           wisedome
           ,
           when
           men
           are
           wise
           to
           work
           their
           owne
           ruine
           .
           Do
           not
           many
           spin
           a
           fine
           thred
           ,
           and
           weave
           a
           faire
           web
           ,
           when
           by
           their
           turnings
           and
           devices
           they
           turne
           themselves
           into
           hell
           ?
           What
           ever
           wee
           get
           by
           sinne
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           it
           will
           one
           day
           prove
           the
           heaviest
           businesse
           that
           ever
           wee
           undertook
           .
        
         
           God
           is
           the
           onely
           Monarch
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           makes
           all
           things
           and
           persons
           whatsoever
           ,
           service
           able
           to
           his
           owne
           end
           ,
           and
           his
           Churches
           good
           .
           He
           is
           higher
           than
           the
           highest
           :
           
           Sathan
           with
           all
           his
           instruments
           ,
           are
           but
           slaves
           to
           the
           Almighty
           ,
           executioners
           of
           his
           will.
           Can
           we
           think
           that
           Gods
           children
           who
           are
           so
           neere
           &
           deare
           to
           him
           ,
           shall
           alwayes
           bee
           trampled
           upon
           by
           the
           powers
           of
           darknesse
           .
           No
           certainly
           ,
           hee
           is
           interessed
           in
           all
           their
           quarells
           ,
           and
           takes
           their
           injuries
           as
           don
           to
           himselfe
           .
           When
           wee
           can
           bee
           more
           subtill
           than
           the
           Devill
           ,
           or
           more
           strong
           than
           God
           ,
           wee
           may
           think
           to
           thrive
           against
           them
           .
           He
           is
           a
           
             wall
             of
             fire
          
           round
           about
           his
           Church
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           defend
           and
           preserve
           it
           ,
           but
           to
           consume
           all
           the
           Adversaries
           thereof
           ;
           God
           doth
           great
           matters
           for
           his
           servants
           ;
           
           hee
           rebukes
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ,
           and
           ruinates
           Empires
           for
           their
           fakes
           :
           For
           the
           bringing
           home
           back
           againe
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           hee
           translated
           the
           
             Babylonish
             Empire
          
           to
           the
           Persians
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           wicked
           must
           take
           heed
           of
           attempting
           any
           thing
           against
           Gods
           Church
           ;
           because
           the
           harme
           thereof
           will
           redound
           upon
           their
           owne
           heads
           .
           God
           delights
           to
           take
           the
           oppressed
           parties
           part
           ,
           and
           serves
           himselfe
           of
           all
           his
           enemies
           for
           his
           peoples
           good
           .
           They
           practise
           against
           the
           righteous
           ,
           and
           he
           laughes
           them
           to
           scorne
           .
           Wicked
           men
           cannot
           do
           Gods
           children
           a
           greater
           pleasure
           ,
           than
           to
           
           oppose
           them
           ,
           for
           by
           this
           meanes
           they
           help
           exceedingly
           to
           advance
           them
           .
        
         
           Sathan
           and
           all
           his
           instruments
           ,
           what
           get
           they
           by
           their
           cruelty
           to
           the
           Saints
           ?
           they
           doe
           but
           encrease
           their
           own
           torment
           ,
           and
           doe
           them
           the
           more
           good
           ?
           but
           this
           is
           both
           against
           ,
           their
           knowledge
           and
           wills
           .
           Therefore
           if
           they
           be
           loath
           to
           doe
           them
           any
           good
           ,
           let
           them
           take
           hee
           how
           they
           attempt
           any
           evill
           against
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           here
           let
           all
           such
           be
           admonished
           how
           they
           
           provoke
           Gods
           children
           to
           cry
           in
           their
           prayers
           against
           them
           :
           For
           it
           is
           better
           for
           the
           wicked
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           all
           the
           creatures
           
           in
           heaven
           &
           earth
           against
           them
           ,
           than
           the
           poore
           Saints
           ;
           for
           a
           few
           of
           these
           wil
           more
           prejudice
           them
           ,
           than
           all
           the
           world
           besides
           .
        
         
           Come
           wee
           now
           to
           the
           grounds
           of
           practise
           hence
           to
           be
           observed
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           doth
           God
           order
           
           all
           
             for
             the
             best
          
           ,
           to
           them
           that
           love
           him
           ?
        
         
           Let
           us
           not
           then
           except
           against
           any
           evill
           that
           shall
           befall
           us
           ,
           for
           this
           our
           present
           crosse
           shall
           turne
           to
           our
           future
           comfort
           .
           It
           is
           the
           Saints
           happinesse
           ,
           That
           their
           best
           is
           in
           working
           still
           ,
           till
           they
           be
           compleat
           in
           heaven
           :
           But
           the
           wicked
           and
           men
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           their
           worst
           is
           alwayes
           in
           
           contriving
           ;
           their
           life
           is
           bad
           ,
           their
           death
           is
           worse
           ,
           and
           after
           death
           it
           is
           worst
           of
           all
           with
           them
           .
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           all
           under
           him
           ,
           work
           continually
           for
           the
           good
           of
           his
           children
           ,
           their
           best
           is
           last
           ,
           their
           light
           groweth
           on
           clearer
           and
           clearer
           
             as
             the
             light
             ,
             untill
             the
             noone
             day
             .
          
           But
           the
           worldly
           grow
           worser
           and
           worser
           every
           moment
           :
           To
           them
           that
           feare
           God
           ,
           sinne
           and
           sorrow
           ,
           their
           very
           worst
           ,
           is
           by
           Gods
           mercies
           best
           for
           them
           ;
           whereas
           all
           the
           best
           of
           the
           wicked
           by
           abuse
           turnes
           to
           their
           worst
           .
        
         
           Observe
           here
           the
           excellencie
           
           of
           the
           Saints
           comfort
           ,
           above
           all
           other
           
           comforts
           whatsoever
           :
           The
           nature
           of
           it
           is
           this
           ;
           It
           must
           be
           stronger
           than
           the
           grievance
           of
           which
           it
           is
           a
           cordiall
           :
           And
           the
           reason
           of
           spirituall
           comfort
           must
           be
           more
           forcible
           ,
           than
           any
           carnall
           reason
           can
           bee
           to
           undermine
           it
           .
           Now
           what
           stronger
           consolation
           can
           a
           man
           have
           than
           to
           be
           assured
           ,
           that
           all
           things
           (
           without
           exception
           )
           shall
           work
           together
           for
           his
           good
           ;
           but
           this
           is
           not
           all
           .
           What
           a
           sweet
           refreshment
           is
           it
           ,
           when
           the
           soule
           can
           say
           ,
           God
           will
           either
           stop
           mee
           from
           falling
           into
           sin
           ,
           outwardly
           by
           afflictions
           ,
           or
           else
           subdue
           my
           corruptions
           inwardly
           by
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           that
           I
           shall
           not
           bee
           overthrown
           
           by
           them
           ;
           hee
           will
           never
           suffer
           mee
           to
           rot
           in
           my
           sinnes
           ;
           but
           when
           I
           do
           fall
           ,
           will
           raise
           me
           up
           again
           :
           It
           beares
           up
           a
           Christians
           heart
           ,
           that
           rather
           than
           we
           shall
           continue
           in
           an
           evill
           way
           ,
           God
           will
           send
           some
           Nathan
           or
           other
           to
           rouse
           us
           out
           of
           our
           security
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           to
           all
           thy
           comforts
           adde
           this
           ;
           That
           God
           will
           not
           onely
           save
           thee
           at
           last
           ,
           but
           turne
           all
           things
           to
           the
           best
           whilest
           thou
           art
           here
           .
           This
           is
           the
           highest
           straine
           of
           consolation
           .
           It
           is
           farre
           stronger
           to
           refresh
           and
           quicken
           us
           ,
           than
           any
           grievance
           can
           be
           to
           afflict
           us
           ;
           It
           maketh
           evill
           things
           (
           in
           comparison
           )
           to
           seeme
           good
           ,
           As
           
           
             Moses
             counted
             the
             rebukes
             of
             Christ
             greater
             riches
             than
             the
             treasures
             of
             Egipt
          
           ;
           he
           made
           more
           choice
           of
           affliction
           ,
           than
           he
           did
           of
           the
           
             worlds
             glory
          
           .
           If
           God
           bee
           with
           us
           ,
           who
           can
           be
           against
           us
           :
           
             If
             he
             be
             our
             Shepheard
             ,
             we
             are
             sure
             to
             lack
             nothing
             .
          
           There
           is
           such
           a
           force
           of
           comfort
           in
           salvation
           ,
           that
           we
           will
           rather
           choose
           outward
           evills
           ,
           than
           to
           enjoy
           outward
           good
           things
           .
           Moses
           by
           faith
           seeing
           that
           outward
           affliction
           and
           shame
           were
           knit
           to
           salvation
           ,
           chose
           these
           ,
           and
           refused
           dignity
           and
           ease
           .
        
         
           How
           ought
           this
           to
           stay
           the
           soule
           under
           all
           its
           heavie
           pressures
           ?
           Why
           should
           not
           I
           be
           patient
           in
           
           sicknesse
           ,
           in
           poverty
           ,
           in
           
             dis
             graces
          
           ,
           or
           why
           should
           I
           despaire
           at
           the
           houre
           of
           death
           ?
           Am
           I
           not
           under
           the
           hand
           of
           my
           God
           ,
           working
           my
           good
           out
           of
           every
           evill
           ?
           It
           is
           the
           subtilty
           of
           our
           arch-enemie
           to
           drive
           us
           to
           a
           stand
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           doubt
           of
           our
           conditions
           ,
           and
           say
           with
           Gideon
           ,
           If
           the
           Lord
           be
           with
           mee
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           am
           his
           child
           ,
           why
           is
           it
           thus
           with
           me
           ?
           How
           is
           it
           that
           all
           this
           sorrow
           and
           misery
           hath
           befallen
           mee
           ,
           and
           lieth
           so
           heavie
           upon
           my
           soule
           ?
           But
           our
           comfort
           here
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           God
           who
           turneth
           all
           things
           to
           our
           best
           ,
           is
           stronger
           than
           Sathan
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           considering
           all
           
           things
           conduce
           unto
           our
           good
           ,
           though
           in
           appearance
           never
           so
           opposite
           ;
           this
           comfort
           ariseth
           ,
           That
           if
           God
           doe
           so
           work
           this
           or
           that
           ,
           then
           I
           must
           beleeve
           against
           beliefe
           ,
           I
           must
           stand
           firme
           against
           contraries
           ;
           my
           faith
           must
           answer
           his
           manner
           of
           working
           ,
           and
           beleeve
           that
           God
           can
           bring
           me
           to
           honour
           by
           shame
           ,
           and
           to
           Heaven
           by
           Hell
           gates
           :
           for
           if
           it
           be
           his
           course
           of
           dealing
           ,
           first
           to
           cast
           downe
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           lift
           up
           ,
           by
           disgrace
           to
           bring
           his
           servants
           to
           glory
           ;
           then
           in
           all
           my
           extremities
           I
           must
           rest
           upon
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           never
           neerer
           unto
           his
           to
           succour
           them
           ,
           than
           when
           hee
           seemes
           to
           bee
           
           furthest
           off
           .
           When
           ●hee
           meanes
           to
           give
           victory
           ,
           he
           suffer
           us
           to
           be
           foiled
           first
           ;
           and
           when
           hee
           intends
           to
           justifie
           a
           poore
           sinner
           ,
           he
           will
           condemne
           him
           first
           .
           Let
           us
           therefore
           hope
           against
           hope
           ,
           and
           desire
           God
           in
           our
           distresses
           to
           open
           our
           eyes
           ,
           that
           wee
           may
           see
           our
           consolations
           .
        
         
           Hagar
           had
           a
           Well
           by
           her
           when
           she
           was
           ready
           to
           perish
           for
           thrist
           ,
           and
           yet
           she
           saw
           it
           not
           :
           and
           Elisha's
           man
           had
           Angels
           to
           defend
           him
           when
           the
           Aramites
           compassed
           him
           about
           ,
           but
           perceived
           not
           the
           same
           :
           so
           
             the
             Angell
             of
             the
             Lord
             continually
             pitcheth
          
           
           
             his
             tent
             about
             the
             godly
          
           though
           they
           are
           not
           aware
           
           of
           it
           ;
           yea
           ,
           God
           is
           then
           neerest
           to
           us
           when
           we
           are
           in
           most
           straights
           .
           Cordials
           are
           kept
           for
           faintings
           .
           When
           Christ
           went
           to
           cast
           the
           Devill
           out
           of
           a
           child
           ,
           he
           then
           most
           raged
           and
           tare
           him
           :
           So
           likewise
           Satan
           and
           wicked
           men
           ,
           most
           rage
           when
           they
           are
           neerest
           to
           their
           end
           and
           destruction
           .
           In
           thy
           greatest
           danger
           never
           rest
           on
           thy
           friends
           ,
           but
           on
           the
           Lord
           ,
           who
           never
           standeth
           neerer
           and
           firmer
           to
           us
           ,
           than
           when
           we
           are
           most
           perplexed
           and
           know
           not
           what
           to
           doe
           .
           A
           distressed
           soule
           seeth
           oft
           no
           comfort
           in
           outward
           things
           ,
           and
           therefore
           retireth
           unto
           God
           ,
           in
           whom
           it
           findes
           
           whatsoever
           may
           make
           it
           happy
           .
           
             Our
             strength
             may
          
           
           
             faile
             ,
             and
             our
             heart
             may
             faile
             ,
          
           but
           God
           is
           our
           portion
           for
           ever
           .
           When
           we
           are
           weake
           ,
           then
           wee
           are
           strong
           ;
           and
           when
           we
           are
           most
           cast
           downe
           in
           our selves
           ,
           we
           are
           neerest
           to
           Gods
           helping
           hand
           .
           This
           carriage
           of
           the
           Almighty
           ought
           to
           establish
           our
           faith
           .
        
         
           In
           all
           cases
           of
           extremity
           
           we
           should
           have
           a
           double
           eye
           ,
           one
           to
           look
           upon
           our
           grievances
           and
           troubles
           ,
           and
           another
           to
           look
           upon
           the
           issue
           and
           event
           of
           them
           .
           Why
           do
           men
           in
           time
           of
           dangerous
           sicknesse
           take
           bitter
           Physick
           ,
           which
           is
           almost
           death
           unto
           
           them
           ?
           Why
           doe
           they
           then
           undergo
           such
           things
           as
           they
           loath
           at
           other
           times
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           because
           they
           rest
           upon
           the
           skill
           of
           the
           Physitian
           ?
           And
           shall
           we
           then
           in
           our
           distresses
           dist
           rust
           God
           for
           our
           souls
           ,
           when
           we
           will
           trust
           a
           weak
           and
           mortall
           man
           with
           our
           bodies
           ?
           If
           conceit
           be
           so
           strong
           in
           earthly
           things
           ,
           as
           indeed
           it
           is
           ,
           then
           faith
           is
           much
           stronger
           ,
           when
           it
           grounds
           it selfe
           upon
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Word
           .
           When
           God
           exercises
           us
           with
           poverty
           ,
           or
           other
           afflictions
           ,
           this
           should
           teach
           us
           submission
           to
           his
           providence
           in
           any
           condition
           ,
           saying
           ,
           Lord
           do
           with
           me
           what
           thou
           wilt
           ,
           only
           let
           
           this
           poore
           soule
           be
           pretious
           in
           thine
           eyes
           .
           Thou
           hast
           promised
           ,
           that
           howsoever
           these
           afflictions
           lie
           heavie
           upon
           me
           ,
           yet
           in
           the
           end
           al
           shall
           turn
           to
           my
           good
           ,
           therefore
           dispose
           of
           thy
           servant
           at
           thine
           owne
           pleasure
           ,
           I
           resigne
           all
           to
           thee
           .
        
         
           Here
           is
           the
           rejoycing
           
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           which
           makes
           him
           cheerefully
           passe
           through
           any
           affliction
           ;
           he
           knowes
           that
           good
           is
           intended
           in
           all
           that
           befals
           him
           :
           with
           what
           alacrity
           did
           Ioseph
           say
           unto
           his
           brethren
           ,
           
             Ye
             sold
             me
             hither
             ,
             but
             God
             hath
             turned
             it
             to
             the
             best
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             preserve
             and
             nourish
             you
             all
             ,
          
           and
           save
           much
           people
           alive
           ,
           
           who
           otherwise
           were
           like
           to
           have
           perished
           with
           famine
           :
           This
           made
           Iob
           so
           patiently
           to
           say
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             giveth
             &
             the
             Lord
             taketh
             ,
             blessed
             be
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           ground
           of
           all
           true
           contentation
           ,
           I
           have
           learned
           ,
           (
           saith
           S.
           
             Paul
             )
             in
          
           
           
             all
             estates
             to
             be
             content
             ,
             to
             be
             rich
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             poore
             ,
             to
             abound
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             in
             want
             ,
          
           and
           why
           so
           ?
           Whatsoever
           his
           estate
           and
           condition
           was
           ,
           God
           turned
           it
           to
           the
           best
           :
           shall
           any
           man
           dare
           to
           mislike
           of
           Gods
           allowlowance
           ?
           Doth
           not
           hee
           know
           better
           what
           is
           good
           for
           us
           ,
           than
           we
           can
           possibly
           imagine
           what
           is
           good
           for
           our selves
           ?
        
         
         
           This
           likewise
           should
           teach
           us
           not
           to
           take
           offence
           at
           the
           reproach
           and
           disgrace
           which
           is
           cast
           upon
           Gods
           children
           ;
           for
           
             mark
             the
             righteous
          
           ,
           (
           saith
           
             David
             )
             and
             behold
             the
             upright
             ,
             the
             end
             of
             that
             man
             is
             peace
             .
          
           The
           issue
           of
           their
           trouble
           is
           ever
           quietnesse
           :
           take
           not
           one
           peece
           of
           a
           Christian
           mans
           life
           by
           it selfe
           ,
           but
           take
           it
           altogether
           ;
           and
           then
           thou
           shalt
           see
           the
           truth
           of
           this
           Doctrine
           .
           To
           see
           Ioseph
           in
           the
           Dungeon
           and
           in
           his
           irons
           ,
           we
           haply
           may
           bee
           offended
           ,
           and
           call
           Gods
           providence
           in
           question
           :
           but
           beholding
           him
           in
           his
           honour
           and
           advancement
           ,
           we
           cannot
           but
           conclude
           
           
           
           
           
           him
           a
           happy
           man.
           So
           if
           we
           look
           on
           Iob
           sitting
           with
           sores
           on
           the
           Dunghill
           ,
           there
           is
           matter
           of
           offence
           ,
           but
           to
           see
           him
           restored
           againe
           ,
           and
           blessed
           with
           a
           greater
           estate
           than
           he
           had
           before
           ,
           this
           is
           matter
           of
           praising
           God.
           If
           we
           consider
           of
           Christ
           abased
           ,
           &
           hanging
           upon
           a
           Crosse
           ,
           so
           there
           will
           be
           scandall
           ,
           but
           looke
           on
           him
           exalted
           to
           glory
           far
           above
           all
           Dignities
           and
           Powers
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           scandall
           is
           soone
           taken
           away
           .
           Let
           us
           theresore
           lay
           one
           thing
           to
           another
           ,
           when
           we
           eye
           Gods
           people
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           see
           a
           blessing
           under
           their
           greatest
           curse
           .
           Those
           things
           which
           are
           contrived
           by
           
           mans
           wit
           ,
           may
           argue
           great
           folly
           ,
           if
           one
           part
           be
           not
           annexed
           to
           the
           other
           ;
           therefore
           looke
           to
           the
           whole
           work
           towards
           his
           servants
           ,
           and
           then
           thou
           shalt
           never
           be
           offended
           at
           their
           condition
           .
        
         
           This
           also
           is
           a
           ground
           of
           
           Christian
           boldnesse
           in
           holy
           courses
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           is
           fully
           resolved
           ,
           that
           come
           what
           will
           come
           ,
           God
           will
           turne
           all
           to
           his
           good
           ;
           it
           encourages
           him
           cheersully
           to
           go
           through
           any
           difficulty
           :
           what
           is
           the
           reason
           of
           the
           fearesulnesse
           and
           dastardnesse
           of
           most
           men
           ,
           but
           only
           this
           ,
           that
           if
           wee
           doe
           this
           or
           that
           duty
           ,
           or
           abstaine
           not
           from
           this
           or
           that
           good
           action
           ;
           then
           
           this
           crosse
           and
           this
           displeasure
           by
           such
           and
           such
           a
           person
           will
           bee
           brought
           upon
           me
           .
           The
           Wise
           man
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             the
             feare
             of
             man
          
           
           
             bringeth
             a
             snare
             ,
             but
             hee
             that
             trusteth
             in
             the
             Lord
             shall
             be
             exalted
             .
          
           Let
           us
           not
           (
           regarding
           the
           feare
           of
           man
           )
           neglect
           our
           duty
           to
           God
           ,
           for
           he
           can
           turne
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           Kings
           on
           the
           Earth
           ,
           to
           seek
           the
           welfare
           of
           his
           poorest
           creature
           ,
           and
           make
           thy
           very
           enemies
           to
           be
           thy
           friends
           .
           He
           that
           for
           sinister
           ends
           will
           offend
           his
           Maker
           ,
           may
           well
           be
           excluded
           to
           the
           gods
           whom
           they
           have
           served
           .
           Go
           to
           the
           Great
           men
           ,
           whose
           persons
           you
           have
           obeyed
           for
           advantage
           ;
           
           to
           your
           riches
           ,
           to
           your
           pleasures
           ,
           which
           you
           have
           loved
           more
           than
           God
           or
           goodnesse
           .
           You
           would
           not
           lose
           a
           base
           custome
           ,
           a
           superfluity
           for
           me
           ,
           therefore
           I
           will
           not
           owne
           you
           now
           .
           Such
           men
           are
           more
           impudent
           than
           the
           Devill
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           will
           claime
           acquaintance
           with
           God
           at
           last
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           carried
           themselves
           as
           his
           enemies
           all
           their
           dayes
           .
           God
           wants
           not
           means
           to
           maintaine
           his
           ,
           without
           being
           beholding
           to
           the
           Devill
           .
           He
           hath
           all
           helpe
           hid
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           will
           then
           shew
           it
           ,
           when
           it
           shall
           make
           most
           for
           his
           owne
           glory
           .
           He
           deserves
           not
           to
           live
           under
           the
           protection
           of
           a
           
           King
           ,
           that
           will
           displease
           him
           for
           feare
           of
           a
           Subject
           .
           The
           three
           Children
           in
           Daniel
           said
           ,
           
             Know
             O
             King
             ,
             that
             our
             God
             can
             deliver
             us
             out
             of
             thy
             hands
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             will
             not
             ,
             yet
             neverthelesse
             we
             will
             not
             fall
             down
             and
             worship
             thine
             Image
             .
             The
             righteous
             are
             bold
             as
             a
             Lion
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Wise
           man
           )
           
             the
             Lord
             is
             his
             strong
             Tower
             .
          
           
           What
           need
           we
           feare
           any
           creature
           ,
           when
           wee
           have
           him
           on
           our
           side
           ,
           who
           hath
           both
           Men
           and
           Devils
           at
           his
           beck
           ?
        
         
           And
           if
           God
           turne
           all
           
           things
           whatsoever
           to
           our
           good
           ,
           should
           not
           wee
           through
           the
           whole
           carriage
           of
           our
           lives
           ,
           chiefly
           aime
           at
           his
           honour
           ?
           God
           
           
             writes
             our
             names
             in
             his
             Book
             ,
             he
             numbers
             our
             hairs
             ,
             and
             bottles
             up
             our
             teares
             :
          
           he
           hath
           a
           speciall
           care
           of
           us
           ,
           every
           good
           deed
           wee
           doe
           he
           writeth
           downe
           to
           eternity
           ;
           yea
           ,
           if
           we
           
             give
             but
             a
             cup
             of
             cold
             water
             in
             his
             name
             ,
          
           he
           taketh
           notice
           of
           it
           :
           and
           shall
           not
           wee
           then
           take
           speciall
           occasion
           to
           magnifie
           him
           in
           all
           things
           ?
           We
           pray
           daily
           ,
           
             Hallowed
             be
             thy
             name
          
           ,
           therfore
           ought
           accordingly
           to
           observe
           Gods
           dealing
           with
           us
           .
           How
           is
           it
           possible
           that
           we
           should
           give
           him
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           mercies
           ,
           if
           we
           never
           observe
           them
           ?
        
         
           A
           wicked
           man
           considers
           ,
           this
           makes
           for
           my
           advantage
           ,
           and
           this
           for
           
           my
           profit
           ,
           this
           tends
           to
           my
           ease
           and
           wealth
           ,
           &c.
           studying
           how
           to
           make
           friends
           ,
           and
           please
           persons
           in
           place
           above
           him
           ;
           not
           respecting
           Gods
           honour
           and
           glory
           in
           the
           least
           kind
           :
           whereas
           the
           sincere
           Chri
           stian
           lookes
           on
           all
           things
           as
           they
           tend
           to
           his
           best
           happinesse
           ,
           and
           therfore
           ,
           fore-cast
           thus
           :
           If
           I
           do
           this
           or
           that
           good
           ,
           then
           I
           shall
           grow
           in
           grace
           ,
           &
           wisdom
           .
           and
           knowledge
           ,
           but
           if
           I
           neglect
           it
           ,
           and
           be
           carelesse
           of
           well
           doing
           ,
           I
           shall
           hurt
           and
           wound
           my
           soule
           ,
           and
           break
           the
           peace
           of
           my
           conscience
           :
           by
           this
           company
           and
           good
           acquaintance
           I
           shall
           be
           furthered
           in
           holinesse
           ,
           become
           wiser
           
           and
           better
           in
           heavenly
           understanding
           ;
           if
           I
           fall
           ,
           they
           may
           raise
           me
           up
           ,
           and
           helpe
           maintaine
           a
           gratious
           frame
           within
           me
           .
           Where
           true
           holinesse
           is
           ,
           the
           soule
           is
           sensible
           of
           all
           advantages
           and
           disadvantages
           of
           good
           .
           An
           indifferency
           for
           any
           company
           or
           imployment
           ,
           shewes
           a
           dead
           heart
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           a
           main
           difference
           to
           distinguish
           a
           childe
           of
           God
           from
           a
           prophane
           wretch
           that
           only
           lives
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           his
           heart
           is
           taken
           up
           wholy
           with
           the
           world
           and
           matters
           below
           ;
           wheras
           the
           godly
           are
           all
           for
           thriving
           in
           grace
           and
           increase
           of
           godlinesse
           .
           The
           wicked
           man
           considers
           of
           things
           as
           they
           serve
           to
           satisfie
           
           his
           lust
           ;
           and
           if
           wee
           have
           better
           thoughts
           at
           any
           time
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           for
           a
           start
           .
           But
           a
           godly
           mans
           aimes
           are
           alwayes
           holy
           ,
           and
           the
           strength
           of
           his
           soul
           is
           put
           forth
           that
           way
           .
           He
           values
           himselfe
           as
           hee
           stands
           in
           relation
           to
           God
           and
           a
           better
           life
           ;
           and
           esteemes
           all
           other
           things
           more
           or
           lesse
           ,
           as
           they
           further
           or
           hinder
           his
           spiritual
           growth
           ,
           and
           bring
           peace
           and
           sorrow
           at
           the
           last
           unto
           him
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           hasten
           to
           the
           second
           part
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           
           
             The
             persons
             to
             whom
             this
             priviledge
             belongs
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           
             to
             them
             that
             love
             God.
          
           And
           why
           to
           them
           that
           love
           God
           ?
           because
           the
           Apostle
           
           speaketh
           of
           afflictions
           ;
           and
           wee
           know
           that
           the
           grace
           which
           is
           most
           conversant
           in
           the
           Saints
           sufferings
           ,
           is
           patience
           ,
           which
           floweth
           from
           love
           .
        
         
           Also
           ,
           for
           that
           of
           all
           other
           graces
           is
           the
           first
           and
           sweetest
           :
           it
           is
           the
           first
           ,
           for
           whom
           wee
           love
           wee
           are
           sorry
           to
           offend
           ;
           and
           hate
           whatsoever
           is
           contrary
           to
           that
           we
           affect
           :
           we
           rejoyce
           in
           that
           we
           love
           ,
           &
           grieve
           in
           the
           absence
           thereof
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           the
           commanding
           
           affection
           of
           all
           others
           ,
           and
           setteth
           the
           whole
           man
           sweetly
           a
           work
           to
           attaine
           its
           defire
           .
           Love
           makes
           us
           forward
           and
           zealous
           Christians
           ;
           all
           the
           inward
           worship
           of
           God
           is
           in
           the
           affections
           .
           
           As
           thou
           shalt
           rejoyce
           in
           no
           God
           but
           me
           ,
           and
           feare
           no
           God
           but
           me
           .
           All
           the
           Commandements
           of
           God
           are
           brought
           by
           Christ
           to
           this
           duty
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           love
           hath
           a
           speciall
           part
           in
           this
           priviledge
           ,
           
           of
           bringing
           all
           things
           to
           work
           for
           our
           good
           .
           For
           when
           we
           love
           God
           ,
           wee
           will
           make
           the
           best
           use
           of
           every
           thing
           which
           we
           suffer
           or
           do
           .
           If
           we
           love
           God
           and
           eye
           his
           glory
           therein
           .
           Love
           makes
           any
           burthen
           easie
           :
           it
           makes
           us
           studious
           of
           pleasing
           the
           party
           loved
           ;
           as
           we
           say
           in
           the
           Proverb
           ,
           
             Love
             me
             ,
             and
             doe
             with
             me
             what
             you
             will.
             Love
          
           is
           full
           of
           inventions
           ,
           it
           studies
           complacencie
           ,
           
           and
           sets
           the
           soule
           a
           work
           to
           honour
           God
           in
           all
           things
           .
        
         
           In
           that
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             To
             them
             that
             love
          
           
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           the
           children
           or
           servants
           of
           God.
           Wee
           may
           observe
           ,
           
             That
             Christianity
             is
             not
             a
             bare
             title
             ,
             but
             it
             requireth
             some
             qualification
             .
          
           Therefore
           the
           Scriptures
           when
           they
           describe
           a
           Saint
           on
           earth
           ,
           doe
           not
           usually
           say
           
             the
             child
             of
             God
          
           ,
           but
           they
           set
           him
           forth
           by
           some
           holy
           affections
           or
           actions
           wrought
           in
           him
           ;
           As
           such
           as
           love
           God
           ,
           or
           feare
           God
           ,
           and
           
             walks
             in
             his
             wayes
          
           .
           Hereby
           shewing
           that
           Religion
           is
           not
           a
           matter
           of
           complement
           ,
           but
           a
           reall
           
           and
           holy
           endeavour
           to
           please
           the
           Lord
           ;
           and
           although
           the
           Scriptures
           do
           name
           but
           some
           one
           particular
           affection
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           all
           one
           as
           if
           they
           had
           named
           all
           ,
           for
           where
           one
           is
           in
           truth
           ,
           there
           all
           followes
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           in
           that
           the
           Apostle
           here
           ascribes
           priviledges
           to
           those
           only
           that
           are
           thus
           qualified
           ,
           wee
           must
           take
           heed
           in
           applying
           the
           promises
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           these
           sweet
           consolations
           ,
           that
           we
           be
           such
           persons
           to
           whom
           of
           right
           they
           doe
           belong
           ;
           
             for
             all
             things
             work
             for
             the
             best
             ,
          
           not
           to
           every
           one
           ,
           but
           to
           such
           as
           
             love
             God
          
           :
           We
           must
           not
           therefore
           
           preach
           comfort
           to
           all
           ,
           but
           must
           first
           labour
           to
           
           make
           men
           capable
           of
           it
           :
           To
           this
           end
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             First
             ,
             wee
             will
             shew
             the
             Nature
             of
             this
             love
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             exercises
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             directions
             unto
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             some
             incitements
             to
             this
             holy
             affection
             .
          
        
         
           The
           ground
           of
           Love
           is
           a
           considering
           of
           God
           as
           
           
             our
             owne
          
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           covenant
           of
           Grace
           ,
           and
           an
           acknowledging
           of
           our selves
           ,
           to
           bee
           his
           peculiar
           children
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           :
           when
           wee
           can
           say
           as
           the
           Spouse
           in
           the
           
             Canticles
             ,
             I
             am
             my
             beloveds
             ,
             and
             my
             beloved
             is
             mine
             ,
          
           this
           is
           a
           loving
           of
           God
           ;
           not
           as
           
           the
           God
           of
           Nature
           only
           ,
           but
           as
           ours
           peculiar
           by
           Grace
           .
           This
           union
           of
           love
           ,
           which
           knits
           us
           to
           Christ
           ,
           impileth
           another
           union
           by
           faith
           first
           ;
           which
           is
           a
           cleaving
           to
           God
           as
           
             my
             God
          
           ,
           and
           to
           Christ
           as
           my
           Christ
           ,
           whence
           issues
           a
           second
           conjunction
           ,
           or
           cleaving
           to
           him
           in
           love
           ,
           as
           my
           Saviour
           ,
           my
           Husband
           ,
           and
           my
           Head.
           
        
         
           To
           come
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           this
           Grace
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           the
           working
           of
           it
           .
           The
           Nature
           of
           Love
           is
           seene
           in
           foure
           things
           :
        
         
           
             1.
             
             In
             admiring
             of
             some
             secret
             good
             in
             the
             thing
             beloved
             ,
             which
             stirres
             up
             the
             soule
             to
             make
             out
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             
             2.
             
             In
             a
             studiousnesse
             of
             the
             contentation
             of
             the
             person
             beloved
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             a
             desire
             of
             union
             and
             fellowship
             with
             the
             person
             we
             affect
          
           
             4.
             
             In
             a
             resting
             ,
             and
             solacing
             of
             our selves
             ,
             in
             the
             thing
             wee
             love
             .
          
        
         
           By
           these
           let
           us
           examine
           our selves
           whether
           we
           have
           the
           true
           love
           of
           God
           or
           no
           ;
           For
           it
           concernes
           
           us
           much
           to
           have
           this
           grace
           ,
           it
           will
           distinguish
           us
           from
           all
           others
           ,
           who
           feare
           him
           not
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           our
           love
           to
           Christ
           
           commeth
           from
           the
           high
           esteem
           of
           the
           good
           things
           wee
           see
           in
           him
           :
           But
           how
           shall
           wee
           know
           whether
           
           that
           wee
           have
           this
           admiring
           of
           the
           good
           things
           we
           see
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           word
           and
           children
           ?
           Wee
           shal
           know
           it
           by
           our
           choice
           ,
           
           and
           our
           choice
           followes
           our
           judgement
           :
           Would
           wee
           know
           whether
           our
           judgement
           be
           good
           ?
           See
           what
           do
           we
           choose
           (
           especially
           )
           when
           things
           of
           the
           world
           and
           God
           come
           together
           .
           And
           here
           we
           want
           not
           examples
           to
           guide
           us
           :
           The
           question
           was
           ,
           whether
           that
           Moses
           should
           still
           choose
           to
           live
           in
           
             Pharaohs
             Court
          
           ,
           and
           hee
           accounted
           his
           sonne
           in
           law
           ,
           or
           else
           depart
           ,
           and
           suffer
           adversity
           with
           Gods
           children
           :
           Now
           Moses
           by
           sound
           judgement
           ,
           had
           an
           high
           
           esteeme
           of
           the
           excellencie
           and
           priviledges
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           And
           therfore
           
             chose
             rather
          
           to
           endure
           afflictions
           ,
           
             than
             to
             enjoy
             the
             pleasures
             of
             sinne
             for
             a
             season
             .
          
           Let
           us
           then
           see
           whether
           wee
           can
           be
           contented
           to
           part
           with
           our
           preferment
           ,
           or
           pleasure
           for
           God
           or
           no.
           And
           whether
           we
           do
           esteeme
           the
           rebukes
           of
           Christ
           greater
           riches
           than
           the
           treasures
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           whether
           we
           can
           lay
           down
           our
           lives
           and
           liberties
           at
           Christs
           feet
           ,
           and
           gladly
           want
           all
           ,
           so
           we
           may
           enjoy
           him
           ;
           If
           it
           be
           so
           with
           us
           ,
           our
           estate
           is
           good
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           let
           us
           see
           whether
           
           wee
           have
           a
           right
           prizing
           of
           the
           good
           things
           in
           
           God.
           Doe
           wee
           delight
           to
           speak
           much
           and
           often
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           benefits
           we
           receive
           by
           him
           ?
           How
           was
           Saint
           Pauls
           heart
           enlarged
           ,
           and
           his
           tongue
           full
           of
           heavenly
           eloquence
           ,
           in
           setting
           sorth
           the
           
             unspeakable
             mercies
             of
             God
          
           ,
           which
           
           wee
           have
           by
           Christ
           Jesus
           our
           Lord
           ?
           
             If
             God
             be
             on
             our
             side
             ,
             who
             can
             be
             against
             us
             ,
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             What
             shall
             separate
             us
             from
             the
             love
             of
             Christ
             :
             Shall
             tribulation
             ,
             shall
             anguish
             and
             affliction
             ?
             I
             am
             perswaded
             that
             neither
             death
             ,
             nor
             life
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             thing
             can
             doe
             it
             .
          
        
         
           Another
           signe
           to
           know
           whether
           we
           have
           a
           secret
           
           admiration
           of
           the
           good
           things
           wee
           see
           in
           God
           ,
           is
           
           this
           ,
           If
           we
           doe
           undrvalue
           all
           things
           else
           for
           Christ.
           Worldly
           men
           are
           ever
           admiring
           of
           the
           things
           below
           ,
           accounting
           such
           men
           happy
           and
           blessed
           that
           abound
           most
           therein
           :
           Therefore
           there
           is
           nothing
           that
           doth
           more
           truly
           try
           a
           man
           than
           this
           :
           The
           soul
           that
           sees
           a
           vanity
           in
           the
           things
           beneath
           ,
           and
           can
           rejoyce
           in
           God
           only
           as
           his
           true
           riches
           ,
           is
           in
           a
           good
           condition
           :
           Where
           there
           is
           a
           true
           judgement
           of
           God
           and
           Religion
           ,
           the
           soule
           of
           that
           man
           will
           never
           stoop
           to
           the
           creature
           ;
           the
           soule
           so
           rejoyceth
           in
           God
           ,
           as
           that
           it
           will
           not
           yeeld
           it selfe
           to
           any
           other
           .
           Adam
           and
           Eve
           in
           their
           innocencie
           ,
           
           were
           both
           naked
           ,
           and
           were
           not
           ashamed
           ;
           one
           reason
           might
           be
           ,
           because
           their
           thoughts
           were
           taken
           up
           with
           higher
           matters
           :
           In
           heaven
           we
           shall
           not
           bee
           ashamed
           ,
           of
           things
           wee
           now
           are
           ashamed
           of
           .
           A
           Christian
           soule
           is
           so
           ravished
           with
           the
           enjoying
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           it
           mindeth
           almost
           nothing
           but
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           branch
           in
           
           love
           ,
           is
           a
           desire
           to
           doe
           all
           things
           ,
           to
           the
           content
           of
           the
           
             party
             beloved
          
           ;
           Our
           love
           to
           God
           will
           frame
           us
           to
           the
           obedience
           of
           his
           will
           :
           Obedience
           is
           the
           proofe
           of
           love
           ;
           
             If
             ye
             love
             mee
          
           ,
           saith
           Christ
           ,
           
             keepe
             my
             commandements
          
           :
           If
           wee
           
           love
           God
           ,
           wee
           will
           pray
           for
           the
           enlarging
           of
           his
           Kingdome
           ;
           Where
           love
           is
           kindled
           in
           any
           heart
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           care
           to
           bee
           approved
           of
           him
           whom
           we
           so
           love
           .
           This
           makes
           our
           obedience
           generall
           ,
           to
           all
           Gods
           commandements
           ,
           in
           all
           places
           and
           all
           things
           whatsoever
           .
           It
           makes
           us
           give
           our
           inwards
           to
           God
           ,
           serving
           him
           with
           the
           soul
           and
           spirit
           .
        
         
           Those
           therefore
           that
           nourish
           uncleane
           hearts
           within
           them
           ,
           and
           think
           it
           enough
           to
           abstaine
           from
           the
           outward
           act
           of
           evill
           ,
           love
           not
           the
           Lord
           sincerely
           .
           The
           Devill
           himselfe
           will
           doe
           outward
           things
           as
           readily
           as
           you
           ,
           hee
           will
           
           confesse
           Christ
           to
           bee
           
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
          
           ;
           and
           say
           ,
           
             Why
             art
             thou
             come
             to
             torment
             me
             before
             my
             time
             ?
          
           So
           that
           if
           thou
           dost
           outwardly
           only
           confesse
           God
           ,
           what
           dost
           thou
           more
           than
           the
           Devill
           ?
           In
           outward
           duties
           without
           sincerity
           there
           is
           no
           love
           ;
           You
           will
           pray
           ,
           the
           Devill
           will
           doe
           as
           much
           ;
           The
           Devill
           hath
           a
           bad
           end
           in
           good
           actions
           :
           so
           there
           are
           many
           that
           come
           to
           Church
           ,
           &
           make
           shew
           of
           Religion
           to
           cloke
           their
           evill
           courses
           .
           But
           such
           poore
           wretches
           ,
           how
           ever
           they
           are
           pleased
           with
           shaddowes
           ,
           are
           little
           better
           than
           Satan
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           if
           wee
           be
           desirous
           
           
           to
           content
           him
           whō
           
           wee
           love
           ,
           then
           will
           ,
           wee
           suffer
           any
           thing
           for
           his
           sake
           ;
           Therefore
           the
           Apostles
           
             went
             away
             rejoycing
             ,
             and
             accounted
             it
             their
             glory
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             esteemed
             worthy
             to
             suffer
             hardship
             for
             Christ
             :
          
           And
           David
           for
           
             dancing
             before
             the
             Ark
          
           ,
           being
           
             by
             Michal
             mockt
          
           ,
           saith
           :
           
             I
             wil
             yet
             be
             more
             vile
             for
             my
             God.
          
           He
           cared
           not
           for
           any
           reproach
           that
           could
           happen
           to
           him
           in
           a
           good
           way
           :
           Yea
           ,
           this
           will
           make
           us
           zealous
           in
           his
           truth
           ;
           hee
           that
           hath
           no
           zeale
           ,
           hath
           no
           love
           ;
           If
           our
           hearts
           rise
           not
           when
           God
           is
           dishonoured
           ,
           what
           love
           have
           we
           to
           him
           ?
           Is
           Gods
           glory
           and
           the
           Churches
           welfare
           
           deare
           to
           us
           ?
           it
           is
           a
           signe
           we
           love
           him
           :
           But
           can
           we
           see
           those
           things
           goe
           backward
           ,
           and
           have
           no
           zeale
           ,
           nor
           be
           any
           thing
           affected
           therewith
           ,
           surely
           then
           we
           have
           no
           love
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           if
           wee
           have
           a
           true
           love
           to
           God
           ,
           then
           
           have
           we
           a
           desire
           of
           union
           and
           cōmunion
           with
           him
           ;
           
           we
           will
           be
           much
           in
           meditating
           of
           him
           ,
           in
           speaking
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           conferring
           with
           him
           .
           Those
           therefore
           that
           goe
           on
           from
           day
           to
           day
           ,
           without
           private
           speeches
           with
           God
           ,
           or
           solacing
           of
           their
           soules
           in
           him
           ,
           what
           affection
           have
           they
           to
           him
           ?
           Love
           is
           communicative
           ;
           and
           what
           desire
           of
           communion
           can
           
           that
           soule
           have
           ,
           that
           lives
           a
           stranger
           to
           his
           Maker
           ?
           Can
           wee
           say
           we
           love
           one
           with
           whom
           wee
           never
           conferre
           ,
           or
           speak
           to
           any
           purpose
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           if
           wee
           love
           a
           man
           ,
           we
           will
           advise
           with
           
           him
           ,
           especially
           in
           matters
           of
           moment
           :
           so
           if
           wee
           
             love
             God
          
           ,
           wee
           will
           take
           counsell
           of
           him
           in
           his
           Word
           ,
           for
           the
           guidance
           of
           our
           lives
           ,
           and
           stablishing
           our
           consciences
           :
           If
           we
           advise
           not
           with
           God
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           signe
           that
           we
           either
           think
           hee
           doth
           not
           regard
           us
           ,
           or
           else
           that
           we
           count
           him
           not
           worthy
           to
           be
           counselled
           by
           .
        
         
           Another
           signe
           is
           ,
           To
           
           examine
           what
           
             desire
             wee
             have
             to
             be
             dissolved
             ,
             and
             to
          
           
           
             be
             with
             Christ
          
           :
           Doe
           wee
           love
           his
           appearing
           to
           judgement
           ?
           and
           are
           wee
           now
           fit
           for
           his
           comming
           ?
           surely
           then
           it
           is
           a
           plaine
           signe
           ,
           that
           our
           love
           is
           fixed
           and
           set
           upon
           him
           :
           So
           much
           as
           wee
           doe
           faile
           of
           this
           desire
           ,
           so
           much
           wee
           faile
           in
           love
           to
           Christ
           :
           What
           was
           the
           reason
           that
           the
           people
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           were
           so
           much
           afraid
           at
           the
           appearing
           of
           an
           Angell
           unto
           them
           ?
           was
           it
           not
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           not
           fitted
           and
           prepared
           for
           God
           ?
           A
           man
           may
           bee
           a
           good
           Christian
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           at
           all
           times
           willing
           to
           die
           :
           for
           as
           eyes
           that
           are
           sore
           ,
           cannot
           alwayes
           endure
           the
           light
           ;
           so
           a
           soule
           galled
           
           with
           sinne
           desires
           not
           to
           heare
           of
           the
           day
           of
           jadgement
           ,
           yet
           ought
           wee
           to
           thirst
           after
           it
           .
        
         
           Another
           signe
           of
           this
           
           grace
           ,
           is
           our
           eager
           and
           hungry
           desire
           after
           God
           ,
           when
           with
           David
           we
           can
           say
           ,
           
             Oh
             God
             my
             heart
             panteth
          
           
           
             after
             thee
             ,
             as
             the
             Hart
             panteth
             after
             the
             Brookes
             of
             waters
             .
          
           When
           a
           soule
           is
           never
           at
           rest
           til
           he
           injoyes
           his
           Maker
           ,
           but
           cryes
           out
           still
           ,
           
             Oh
             when
             shall
             I
             appeare
             in
             his
             presence
             ,
          
           it
           is
           a
           good
           signe
           .
        
         
           The
           last
           branch
           or
           property
           
           is
           a
           resting
           and
           quieting
           our selves
           in
           the
           love
           of
           God
           above
           all
           things
           whatsoever
           ,
           saying
           with
           
             David
             ,
             Whom
             have
             I
             in
          
           
           
             Heaven
             or
             in
             earth
             besides
          
           
           
             thee
             ,
             or
             what
             doe
             I
             esteeme
          
           
           
             in
             comparison
             of
             thee
          
           ;
           let
           me
           enjoy
           but
           
             the
             light
             of
             thy
             countenance
             ,
             and
             it
             suffices
             me
             :
          
           demand
           therefore
           of
           thine
           owne
           heart
           ,
           what
           the
           things
           are
           that
           trouble
           thee
           most
           ?
           and
           what
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           thy
           sorrow
           and
           disquietments
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           for
           losses
           or
           crosses
           outwardly
           ,
           or
           for
           want
           of
           Gods
           love
           and
           the
           sense
           and
           feeling
           of
           his
           favour
           inwardly
           .
           They
           which
           grieve
           chiefly
           for
           outward
           evils
           ,
           are
           most
           carried
           in
           their
           affections
           that
           wayes
           :
           but
           if
           in
           the
           confluence
           of
           all
           worldly
           blessings
           ,
           wee
           can
           grieve
           for
           our
           spirituall
           wants
           ,
           it
           
           is
           a
           comfortable
           evidence
           .
           When
           a
           man
           reckons
           not
           his
           happinesse
           to
           stand
           in
           the
           possession
           of
           the
           creature
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           fruition
           of
           the
           Creator
           ,
           and
           desires
           his
           favour
           above
           any
           thing
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           gratious
           signe
           .
        
         
           David
           had
           an
           abundance
           ,
           yea
           ,
           he
           had
           a
           Kingdome
           ,
           yet
           nothing
           would
           satisfie
           him
           but
           the
           mercies
           
           of
           God.
           And
           when
           hec
           was
           in
           want
           ,
           what
           course
           did
           he
           take
           ,
           but
           
             stil
             comforted
             himselfe
             in
             the
             Lord
             his
             God
             :
          
           That
           which
           a
           man
           sorroweth
           most
           for
           when
           he
           wanteth
           it
           ,
           that
           he
           rejoyceth
           most
           in
           when
           he
           hath
           it
           :
           can
           we
           in
           our
           crosses
           rejoyce
           that
           God
           is
           ours
           ?
           This
           is
           an
           
           excellent
           signe
           ,
           and
           plainly
           discovers
           ,
           that
           we
           place
           our
           contentation
           more
           in
           him
           than
           in
           any
           thing
           else
           :
           can
           we
           delight
           more
           in
           the
           solace
           of
           his
           favour
           ,
           than
           in
           outward
           prosperity
           ?
           it
           is
           a
           heavenly
           testimony
           of
           a
           renewed
           condition
           .
           When
           David
           was
           in
           his
           greatest
           distresses
           ;
           what
           desires
           had
           he
           then
           most
           in
           him
           ?
           why
           ,
           hee
           longed
           after
           the
           House
           of
           God
           :
           when
           the
           people
           were
           ready
           to
           stone
           him
           ,
           wherein
           did
           he
           
             trust
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Lord
             his
             strong
             ●ower
             ?
          
        
         
           In
           the
           last
           place
           would
           we
           know
           whether
           we
           can
           rest
           in
           God
           or
           no.
           Let
           us
           examine
           our selves
           then
           
           
           what
           endeavours
           we
           have
           every
           day
           to
           cleanse
           our
           soules
           from
           sinne
           ;
           that
           so
           God
           may
           take
           pleasure
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           we
           againe
           may
           delight
           in
           him
           ?
           Let
           us
           see
           
           how
           we
           restraine
           our
           affections
           from
           running
           riot
           after
           the
           World
           and
           sinful
           pleasures
           .
           And
           how
           we
           set
           our
           joy
           upon
           God
           ,
           
           and
           frame
           our selves
           to
           do
           his
           will
           ;
           I
           beseech
           you
           let
           us
           deale
           faithfully
           with
           our
           owne
           soules
           in
           this
           particular
           .
           And
           if
           we
           find
           that
           our
           hearts
           tell
           us
           ,
           (
           as
           
           Peters
           told
           him
           )
           
             Lord
             thou
             knowest
             that
             I
             love
             thee
             ,
          
           I
           desire
           ô
           Lord
           to
           please
           thee
           above
           all
           things
           ,
           I
           have
           set
           mine
           heart
           upon
           thee
           ,
           and
           I
           joy
           in
           thee
           and
           
           in
           thy
           love
           ,
           more
           than
           in
           all
           things
           else
           in
           the
           world
           .
           If
           thus
           I
           say
           we
           can
           in
           the
           integrity
           of
           our
           spirits
           appeale
           to
           God
           ,
           who
           only
           knowes
           and
           searches
           our
           wayes
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           
             truly
             Lord
             thou
             knowest
             that
             I
             love
             thee
          
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           certaine
           and
           infallible
           signe
           unto
           us
           that
           we
           are
           his
           ,
           and
           all
           things
           shall
           work
           for
           the
           best
           unto
           us
           .
        
         
           But
           take
           we
           heed
           how
           wee
           deceive
           our selves
           in
           these
           things
           ;
           by
           love
           we
           are
           Christians
           ,
           therefore
           labour
           for
           sincerity
           of
           affection
           .
           A
           Reprobate
           or
           a
           Castaway
           may
           go
           far
           in
           these
           four
           signes
           of
           love
           .
           He
           may
           admire
           and
           wonder
           at
           the
           good
           
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           he
           doth
           it
           not
           from
           any
           thing
           
             within
             him
          
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           outward
           beholding
           of
           them
           ;
           he
           can
           admire
           and
           talk
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           yet
           such
           men
           are
           without
           any
           rellish
           or
           sweet
           taste
           of
           the
           thing
           they
           speak
           of
           .
           So
           likewise
           an
           Hypocrite
           may
           desire
           to
           please
           God
           in
           many
           things
           ,
           but
           not
           in
           all
           things
           :
           as
           we
           see
           in
           Herod
           ,
           he
           heard
           
             Iohn
             Baptist
          
           willingly
           ,
           and
           obeyed
           in
           some
           things
           ,
           but
           not
           in
           all
           ;
           he
           could
           not
           be
           crossed
           in
           his
           beloved
           sinne
           which
           abode
           in
           him
           ,
           that
           must
           not
           bee
           touched
           .
           Then
           farwell
           God
           ,
           and
           farwell
           Christ
           and
           all
           .
        
         
           So
           a
           Castaway
           may
           desire
           
           to
           be
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           as
           being
           a
           place
           good
           for
           him
           :
           and
           hee
           may
           have
           some
           little
           
             taste
             of
             those
             joyes
             above
          
           ,
           as
           is
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Hebrewes
           :
           but
           hee
           hath
           no
           rellish
           of
           them
           from
           the
           love
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           only
           from
           the
           love
           of
           himselfe
           .
           And
           his
           desire
           is
           not
           such
           as
           will
           draw
           him
           on
           to
           the
           use
           of
           means
           for
           spiritual
           growth
           and
           progresse
           thereunto
           :
           as
           we
           see
           in
           Balaam
           ,
           hee
           had
           a
           desire
           
             to
             die
             the
             death
             of
             the
             righteous
             ,
          
           but
           this
           could
           not
           make
           him
           leave
           his
           covetous
           disposition
           ,
           and
           find
           a
           contentment
           in
           God
           alone
           .
        
         
           A
           Reprobate
           may
           bee
           content
           with
           religion
           and
           
           with
           Gods
           wayes
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           peace
           doth
           accompany
           the
           same
           ,
           (
           as
           now
           in
           this
           our
           Countrey
           ,
           Christ
           commeth
           amongst
           us
           with
           plenty
           and
           prosperity
           ,
           therefore
           Christ
           is
           a
           good
           Christ
           )
           but
           if
           the
           Gospell
           and
           Religion
           should
           bee
           professed
           with
           perfecution
           ,
           and
           danger
           ,
           and
           disgrace
           ,
           it
           would
           soone
           appeare
           where
           mens
           contentments
           were
           .
           There
           is
           a
           resting
           not
           in
           the
           truth
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           truth
           ,
           but
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           good
           things
           which
           follow
           it
           .
           If
           we
           desire
           to
           approve
           our selves
           to
           God
           ,
           let
           us
           examine
           our selves
           about
           this
           affection
           and
           every
           branch
           of
           it
           .
           The
           deceit
           is
           both
           
           common
           and
           deadly
           ;
           and
           the
           profession
           of
           Religion
           in
           many
           Christians
           is
           not
           for
           Religion
           it selfe
           ,
           but
           for
           by
           ends
           and
           sinister
           respects
           .
           To
           which
           end
           consider
           further
           these
           particulars
           .
        
         
           Where
           there
           is
           true
           love
           ,
           there
           will
           bee
           a
           dedesire
           of
           union
           to
           the
           beloved
           object
           ;
           so
           where
           the
           love
           of
           God
           is
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           a
           desire
           of
           the
           accomplishment
           of
           the
           marriage
           betweene
           God
           and
           the
           soule
           .
           
             He
             that
             loves
             a
             Harlot
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           wise
           man
           ,
           
             is
             one
             with
             her
          
           :
           so
           he
           that
           affects
           the
           Lord
           ,
           desires
           to
           be
           one
           with
           him
           ;
           therefore
           men
           have
           their
           names
           from
           what
           they
           
           love
           ;
           if
           they
           love
           the
           world
           ,
           they
           are
           called
           worldlings
           ;
           if
           they
           love
           Christ
           ,
           they
           are
           called
           Christians
           ;
           how
           canst
           thou
           say
           that
           thou
           lovest
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           doest
           not
           desire
           his
           presence
           in
           his
           Ordinances
           ?
           Can
           we
           say
           wee
           love
           such
           a
           man
           when
           we
           care
           not
           for
           his
           company
           ?
           God
           observes
           not
           so
           much
           what
           we
           do
           ,
           as
           from
           what
           affection
           our
           duties
           proceed
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           if
           we
           love
           ;
           there
           will
           bee
           a
           desire
           to
           give
           content
           to
           the
           party
           beloved
           ;
           this
           appeares
           even
           in
           carnall
           selfe-love
           :
           for
           take
           a
           man
           that
           loves
           himselfe
           ,
           he
           makes
           himselfe
           his
           utmost
           aime
           and
           end
           in
           
           all
           his
           actions
           :
           but
           when
           once
           God
           hath
           plucked
           this
           fleshly
           love
           out
           of
           our
           soules
           ,
           then
           our
           affections
           will
           be
           carried
           to
           Christ
           only
           :
           this
           made
           the
           Prophet
           David
           say
           ,
           
             I
             love
             the
          
           
           
             Lord
             deerly
             ,
             He
             is
             my
             rock
             ,
             my
             fortresse
             ,
             my
             deliverer
             :
          
           
           a
           Christian
           hath
           his
           contentment
           in
           God
           alone
           ;
           he
           findes
           an
           all-sufficiency
           in
           the
           Almighty
           ,
           and
           therfore
           makes
           him
           his
           resting
           place
           .
           In
           all
           his
           trouble
           he
           will
           make
           God
           his
           deliverer
           ,
           and
           finde
           more
           true
           comfort
           in
           him
           ,
           than
           in
           all
           the
           things
           of
           the
           world
           besides
           :
           therefore
           if
           God
           should
           take
           all
           other
           things
           from
           us
           ,
           yet
           if
           hee
           leave
           us
           Himselfe
           ,
           a
           Christian
           
           is
           well
           contented
           be
           cause
           he
           knowes
           his
           best
           being
           is
           in
           God.
           
        
         
           But
           how
           shall
           I
           know
           
           whether
           I
           doe
           esteeme
           rightly
           of
           God
           or
           no
           ?
        
         
           If
           we
           highly
           esteeme
           
           any
           thing
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           of
           this
           or
           a
           better
           life
           ,
           we
           will
           be
           often
           speaking
           of
           them
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           signe
           men
           undervalue
           heavenly
           truths
           when
           they
           discourse
           little
           about
           them
           ;
           they
           much
           set
           light
           by
           God
           that
           have
           him
           not
           in
           all
           their
           thoughts
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           what
           we
           esteeme
           of
           ,
           we
           will
           choose
           above
           other
           things
           :
           it
           appeares
           we
           have
           a
           pretious
           esteem
           of
           God
           when
           we
           choose
           him
           ,
           and
           him
           alone
           for
           
           our
           portion
           ;
           as
           David
           when
           he
           said
           ,
           
             One
             thing
             have
             I
             desired
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           
           
             that
             I
             may
             dwell
             in
             his
             courts
             for
             ever
             :
          
           where
           God
           is
           truly
           loved
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           a
           fall
           of
           all
           earthly
           things
           in
           that
           mans
           estimation
           :
           so
           he
           may
           gaine
           Christ
           ,
           he
           counts
           all
           else
           but
           drosse
           and
           dung
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           if
           thou
           lovest
           God
           ,
           thou
           wilt
           be
           afraid
           to
           offend
           him
           ,
           and
           carefull
           to
           please
           him
           in
           all
           things
           :
           God
           delights
           not
           in
           a
           proud
           and
           haughty
           spirit
           ,
           but
           in
           an
           humble
           and
           meek
           soule
           ;
           these
           then
           should
           be
           thy
           delight
           .
           God
           is
           wonderfull
           well
           pleased
           with
           faith
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           that
           which
           bindes
           him
           to
           
           performe
           his
           promise
           ,
           therefore
           seek
           it
           earnestly
           :
           whatsoever
           God
           approves
           ;
           a
           Christian
           should
           take
           pleasure
           in
           :
           every
           grace
           is
           an
           ornament
           to
           a
           Christian
           ,
           and
           God
           delights
           to
           see
           his
           owne
           graces
           in
           us
           .
           Isaac
           before
           hee
           took
           Rebecka
           to
           wife
           ,
           sent
           her
           Jewels
           to
           adorne
           her
           ;
           so
           Christ
           sends
           rich
           Jewels
           to
           his
           children
           ,
           even
           the
           graces
           of
           his
           
             Holy
             Spirit
          
           ,
           to
           make
           us
           love
           him
           ,
           and
           fit
           us
           the
           more
           for
           him
           .
           Those
           that
           live
           in
           sinnes
           against
           conscience
           ,
           think
           we
           that
           these
           love
           God
           ?
           No
           certainly
           ;
           if
           they
           did
           they
           would
           love
           that
           which
           he
           loves
           ,
           and
           hate
           that
           which
           he
           hates
           :
           what
           
           a
           pittifull
           thing
           is
           it
           to
           see
           men
           glorying
           in
           that
           which
           is
           
             their
             shame
          
           ,
           in
           swearing
           and
           prophanenesse
           ,
           and
           yet
           for
           all
           this
           say
           they
           love
           God.
           Is
           it
           possible
           that
           the
           love
           of
           God
           and
           the
           love
           of
           sinne
           shold
           ever
           stand
           together
           ?
        
         
           Proceed
           wee
           now
           to
           some
           reasons
           and
           directions
           ,
           
           for
           the
           attaining
           of
           this
           grace
           .
        
         
           And
           first
           let
           us
           not
           rest
           in
           
           an
           inferiour
           degree
           of
           this
           affection
           ,
           but
           rise
           up
           therin
           ,
           and
           labour
           that
           it
           may
           have
           full
           assent
           .
           There
           are
           degrees
           of
           assent
           ,
           as
           when
           we
           love
           God
           because
           we
           love
           our selves
           :
           a
           naturall
           man
           may
           doe
           so
           ,
           but
           this
           is
           not
           enough
           ,
           for
           if
           wee
           
           love
           God
           for
           our selves
           ,
           we
           make
           our selves
           our
           God.
           Where
           the
           heart
           is
           truly
           set
           upon
           God
           ,
           it
           delights
           in
           him
           only
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           takes
           comfort
           in
           no
           condition
           further
           than
           he
           sees
           God
           in
           it
           .
           He
           never
           affected
           Christ
           in
           truth
           ,
           that
           is
           more
           taken
           with
           the
           benefits
           and
           priviledges
           that
           come
           by
           him
           ,
           than
           with
           the
           excellency
           of
           his
           person
           .
           What
           friend
           will
           bee
           content
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           should
           only
           love
           him
           because
           he
           doth
           him
           good
           ?
           We
           must
           love
           our selves
           and
           all
           other
           things
           in
           and
           for
           God.
           Moses
           and
           Paul
           rejoyced
           to
           honour
           the
           Lord
           ,
           though
           themselves
           were
           
           accurfed
           and
           deprived
           of
           happinesse
           ;
           and
           if
           wee
           could
           so
           love
           Christ
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           desire
           heaven
           it selfe
           if
           Christ
           were
           not
           there
           .
           This
           were
           truly
           to
           affect
           him
           :
           for
           indeed
           if
           Christ
           were
           not
           there
           ,
           heaven
           should
           not
           be
           heaven
           unto
           us
           .
           Wee
           must
           love
           our
           happinesse
           ,
           no
           further
           than
           we
           can
           have
           with
           it
           Gods
           good
           leave
           and
           liking
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           we
           shall
           know
           
           our
           love
           to
           God
           whether
           it
           be
           sincere
           or
           no
           ,
           by
           our
           abstaining
           from
           sinne
           ;
           If
           wee
           avoid
           evill
           for
           feare
           of
           punishment
           ,
           or
           hope
           of
           reward
           only
           ,
           our
           love
           is
           unsound
           ,
           but
           when
           we
           so
           love
           God
           that
           wee
           will
           
           not
           doe
           any
           thing
           contrary
           to
           his
           spirit
           :
           it
           is
           a
           speciall
           signe
           .
           Such
           a
           man
           if
           there
           were
           no
           hell
           to
           punish
           him
           ,
           nor
           place
           of
           blisse
           to
           receive
           him
           ,
           yet
           would
           not
           breake
           with
           God
           upon
           any
           termes
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           meanes
           to
           attaine
           
           this
           love
           ,
           we
           must
           in
           the
           first
           place
           labour
           for
           an
           humble
           &
           empty
           soule
           ;
           
           
             Blessed
             are
             the
             poore
             in
             Spirit
          
           (
           saith
           Christ
           )
           for
           such
           only
           apprehend
           their
           misery
           without
           Christ
           ,
           and
           their
           need
           of
           him
           ;
           which
           occasions
           an
           holy
           rejoycing
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           unfained
           love
           to
           him
           ;
           What
           is
           the
           reason
           that
           some
           are
           so
           ravished
           with
           the
           favours
           of
           the
           Almighty
           ?
           
           Is
           it
           not
           for
           that
           they
           were
           so
           formerly
           stung
           with
           the
           sight
           and
           feeling
           of
           their
           sinnes
           ?
           the
           more
           loving
           Christian
           ever
           the
           more
           humble
           Christian.
           Mark
           it
           when
           you
           will
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           find
           this
           disposition
           manifest
           in
           every
           true
           convert
           ,
           they
           are
           daily
           humbling
           themselves
           for
           the
           least
           offence
           .
        
         
           A
           second
           direction
           is
           to
           tast
           of
           the
           love
           of
           God
           in
           
           Christ.
           When
           the
           beams
           of
           his
           favour
           once
           shine
           into
           our
           hearts
           ,
           we
           cannot
           but
           reflect
           upon
           him
           againe
           ;
           
             We
             love
             him
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           )
           
             because
             he
             loved
             us
             first
             ;
             Mary
          
           therefore
           
             loved
             much
          
           ,
           because
           
           shee
           had
           experience
           of
           Gods
           love
           ,
           
             in
             forgiving
             her
             many
             sinnes
          
           :
           When
           a
           broken
           humble
           soule
           truly
           savoureth
           the
           goodnesse
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           it
           cannot
           but
           be
           enflamed
           with
           desire
           after
           him
           :
           A
           Christian
           after
           hee
           hath
           had
           a
           taste
           of
           the
           love
           of
           God
           ,
           hath
           another
           manner
           of
           judgement
           of
           justification
           than
           before
           .
           
             Taste
             and
             see
          
           (
           saith
           
             David
             )
             how
             good
             and
             gracious
             the
             Lord
             is
             .
          
           
           A
           man
           that
           rellishes
           the
           sweetnesse
           of
           a
           thing
           ,
           can
           better
           judge
           of
           it
           than
           hee
           which
           never
           tasted
           it
           .
        
         
           A
           third
           direction
           is
           ,
           to
           see
           what
           motives
           and
           reasons
           
           wee
           have
           from
           the
           love
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           to
           
           exercise
           our
           understanding
           this
           way
           .
           Wee
           know
           heat
           commeth
           from
           light
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           a
           sympathie
           betweene
           the
           braine
           and
           the
           heart
           ;
           the
           braine
           must
           make
           a
           report
           to
           the
           heart
           ,
           before
           that
           can
           bee
           enflamed
           with
           affection
           ;
           therefore
           seriously
           search
           into
           the
           grounds
           of
           thy
           affection
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           ground
           is
           
           goodnesse
           in
           God
           ,
           God
           is
           goodnesse
           it self
           ;
           in
           whom
           all
           good
           is
           involved
           :
           if
           therefore
           wee
           love
           other
           things
           for
           the
           goodnesse
           which
           wee
           see
           in
           them
           ,
           Why
           doe
           wee
           not
           love
           God
           in
           whom
           is
           all
           goodnesse
           ?
           All
           other
           things
           are
           but
           sparks
           of
           that
           fire
           ,
           
           and
           drops
           of
           that
           Sea
           ;
           seest
           thou
           any
           good
           in
           the
           creature
           ,
           remember
           there
           is
           much
           more
           in
           the
           Creator
           :
           leave
           therefore
           the
           streames
           ,
           and
           goe
           to
           the
           well-head
           of
           comfort
           .
        
         
           Another
           reason
           of
           love
           ,
           
           is
           our
           affinity
           with
           God
           ,
           our
           Father
           and
           friend
           ;
           who
           is
           unto
           us
           in
           all
           degrees
           of
           neerenesse
           ,
           both
           our
           head
           and
           our
           husband
           ;
           were
           not
           the
           Sonne
           ours
           ,
           what
           fellowship
           could
           we
           have
           with
           the
           Father
           :
           having
           such
           a
           Mediator
           with
           God
           ,
           that
           is
           
             bone
             of
             our
             bone
          
           ,
           and
           
             flesh
             of
             our
             flesh
          
           ,
           why
           should
           we
           feare
           to
           go
           unto
           him
           ?
           He
           hath
           taken
           upon
           him
           these
           comfortable
           
           relations
           of
           Shepheard
           and
           Brother
           ,
           to
           possesse
           us
           of
           his
           acquaintance
           with
           our
           infirmities
           ,
           and
           readinesse
           to
           releeve
           us
           .
           For
           shall
           others
           by
           his
           grace
           fulfill
           what
           hee
           calls
           them
           unto
           ,
           and
           not
           he
           that
           (
           out
           of
           his
           love
           )
           hath
           taken
           upon
           him
           these
           relations
           ,
           so
           throughly
           founded
           upon
           his
           Fathers
           assignment
           ,
           and
           his
           owne
           voluntary
           undertaking
           ?
           How
           doth
           the
           tender
           Mother
           sympathize
           in
           the
           anguish
           of
           her
           child
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           its
           froward
           aversenesse
           ;
           and
           shall
           we
           think
           there
           is
           more
           bowells
           in
           our selves
           than
           in
           God
           ?
           can
           there
           be
           more
           sweetnesse
           in
           the
           streame
           ,
           than
           in
           the
           
           spring
           ?
           If
           the
           well
           of
           consolation
           be
           alwayes
           open
           ,
           and
           the
           fountaine
           of
           
             living
             water
          
           ,
           bee
           never
           shut
           up
           ,
           let
           us
           teach
           our
           hearts
           to
           suck
           and
           draw
           comfort
           from
           these
           rivers
           of
           refreshing
           :
           What
           a
           shame
           is
           it
           ,
           that
           men
           should
           hunger
           at
           such
           a
           feast
           ?
        
         
           Consider
           likewise
           the
           benefits
           which
           wee
           have
           bestowed
           upon
           us
           ,
           and
           the
           end
           why
           God
           vouchsafes
           us
           so
           much
           favour
           .
        
         
           Benefits
           win
           love
           even
           from
           bruit
           creatures
           ;
           therfore
           wee
           are
           worse
           than
           beasts
           ,
           if
           we
           love
           not
           God
           for
           his
           benefits
           ;
           
             The
             Oxe
             knowes
             his
             owner
             ,
             and
             the
             Asse
             his
             Masters
             Crib
          
           ;
           what
           are
           wee
           indeed
           but
           
           an
           heap
           of
           Gods
           benefits
           ?
           All
           our
           faculties
           of
           soule
           and
           body
           are
           the
           blessings
           of
           God
           ;
           Whatsoever
           wee
           have
           or
           hope
           to
           have
           ,
           is
           from
           him
           .
           Our
           breath
           ,
           life
           ,
           and
           being
           ,
           subsists
           in
           God
           ,
           who
           hath
           promised
           ,
           that
           heaven
           and
           
             earth
             ,
             men
          
           and
           
             Devils
             ,
             crosses
          
           and
           
             blessings
             ,
             sinne
          
           and
           death
           ,
           all
           shall
           be
           turned
           by
           his
           over-ruling
           power
           to
           our
           good
           .
        
         
           Consider
           what
           now
           we
           are
           ,
           &
           what
           a
           happy
           condition
           God
           hath
           made
           us
           capable
           of
           hereafter
           ;
           Is
           it
           a
           small
           matter
           that
           wee
           should
           be
           regarded
           above
           the
           Angels
           that
           fell
           ?
           And
           that
           he
           who
           knew
           no
           sin
           ,
           should
           be
           made
           sinne
           for
           us
           ?
           nay
           ,
           become
           a
           curse
           
           to
           free
           us
           from
           the
           curse
           ?
           It
           was
           strange
           that
           the
           
             three
             Children
          
           being
           cast
           into
           the
           hot
           fiery
           Furnace
           ,
           should
           not
           burne
           .
           So
           likewise
           it
           is
           a
           wonder
           that
           Christians
           being
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           flame
           of
           Gods
           love
           ,
           should
           be
           so
           cold
           and
           dead
           hearted
           :
           it
           is
           not
           only
           the
           guilt
           of
           sin
           that
           we
           are
           freed
           from
           ,
           but
           the
           unsupportable
           vengeance
           of
           the
           Almighty
           due
           for
           the
           same
           :
           and
           is
           this
           a
           small
           matter
           ?
        
         
           If
           we
           regard
           the
           manner
           
           of
           bestowing
           his
           benefits
           ,
           it
           will
           much
           advance
           Gods
           goodnesse
           towards
           us
           ,
           and
           raise
           up
           our
           spirits
           to
           love
           him
           againe
           .
           Doth
           not
           he
           love
           us
           first
           
           of
           all
           ?
           and
           prevent
           us
           with
           his
           favours
           ?
           Is
           not
           his
           love
           full
           and
           overflowing
           ?
           so
           as
           he
           never
           leaves
           us
           untill
           he
           make
           an
           end
           :
           where
           he
           sreeth
           a
           man
           from
           danger
           he
           set
           ▪
           leth
           him
           in
           a
           good
           estate
           ,
           never
           ceasing
           till
           he
           possesse
           him
           of
           glory
           ;
           as
           it
           is
           2
           Tim.
           4.
           
           
             The
             Lord
             hath
             freed
             me
             out
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Lion
             ,
             and
             hee
             will
             preserve
             me
             to
             his
             everla
             sting
             kingdome
             .
          
           He
           delivers
           us
           srom
           spirituall
           evill
           ,
           and
           gives
           us
           spirituall
           good
           .
           The
           meditation
           of
           these
           things
           will
           warme
           our
           hearts
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           meanes
           is
           to
           ●oyne
           feare
           with
           our
           love
           to
           God
           :
           whom
           we
           love
           
           throughly
           ,
           we
           will
           do
           nothing
           that
           shall
           displease
           .
           The
           feare
           of
           God
           whom
           we
           love
           ,
           will
           cause
           us
           to
           make
           conscience
           of
           the
           least
           sinne
           against
           him
           ;
           for
           there
           is
           no
           sinne
           be
           it
           never
           so
           little
           ,
           but
           it
           will
           weaken
           our
           affection
           to
           goodnesse
           .
           When
           we
           venture
           upon
           any
           thing
           against
           conscience
           ,
           is
           there
           not
           a
           decay
           of
           our
           love
           to
           God
           ?
           and
           of
           our
           sense
           of
           his
           favour
           towards
           us
           :
           surely
           sin
           is
           the
           only
           make-bate
           in
           our
           soules
           ,
           and
           weakner
           of
           all
           our
           comforts
           .
           Those
           therefore
           are
           the
           lovingest
           soules
           towards
           God
           ,
           that
           are
           most
           conscientious
           in
           their
           wayes
           .
           Carelesse
           
           Christians
           have
           not
           that
           feeling
           of
           Gods
           love
           ,
           which
           humble
           fruitfull
           Christians
           have
           :
           neither
           doe
           they
           live
           or
           die
           with
           that
           comfort
           as
           these
           do
           .
        
         
           We
           are
           the
           Spouse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           jealous
           of
           our
           love
           .
           Our
           betrothed
           Husband
           cannot
           abide
           that
           we
           should
           set
           our
           affections
           upon
           strangers
           .
           Take
           heed
           therefore
           of
           adulterous
           and
           false
           affections
           ;
           the
           more
           we
           love
           earthly
           things
           the
           lesse
           we
           shall
           esteeme
           of
           heavenly
           ;
           and
           as
           our
           affection
           towards
           the
           creature
           increaseth
           ,
           so
           our
           heat
           towards
           Christ
           abateth
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           direction
           to
           stir
           up
           our
           love
           unto
           God
           
           
           is
           ,
           to
           exercise
           the
           same
           daily
           .
           For
           true
           love
           is
           not
           an
           abstractive
           affection
           ,
           but
           an
           affection
           in
           practise
           ,
           and
           we
           know
           every
           thing
           doth
           increase
           by
           exercise
           :
           exercise
           it
           therefore
           in
           fighting
           against
           the
           love
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           all
           selfe
           love
           ;
           for
           as
           there
           are
           contrary
           commands
           ,
           so
           there
           are
           contrary
           desires
           in
           a
           Christian
           :
           as
           there
           is
           the
           old
           man
           and
           the
           new
           man
           ,
           the
           flesh
           and
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           so
           there
           are
           contrary
           affections
           ,
           one
           setting
           it selfe
           against
           another
           in
           him
           .
        
         
           When
           we
           see
           a
           poore
           Christian
           ,
           the
           
             love
             of
             God
          
           will
           say
           unto
           us
           ,
           now
           shew
           thy
           love
           unto
           Christ
           in
           succouring
           one
           of
           his
           
           members
           .
           No
           saith
           fl●sh
           and
           blood
           ,
           charity
           begins
           at
           home
           ,
           thou
           mayst
           want
           thy selfe
           another
           day
           .
        
         
           In
           doing
           good
           likewise
           wee
           should
           say
           ,
           here
           is
           now
           an
           occasion
           offered
           me
           of
           honouring
           God
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           imbrace
           it
           .
           Oh
           but
           saith
           selfe-love
           ,
           there
           is
           time
           enough
           hereafter
           ;
           hereby
           you
           may
           run
           into
           poverty
           and
           disgrace
           ,
           be
           not
           too
           forward
           .
           Therefore
           there
           must
           be
           a
           perpetuall
           deniall
           of
           our
           selvs
           against
           our
           whole
           thwart
           nature
           .
           Those
           that
           are
           Christians
           know
           experimentally
           what
           belongs
           to
           these
           things
           :
           but
           take
           a
           carnall
           man
           or
           woman
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           led
           altogether
           
           by
           their
           sensuall
           lusts
           as
           bruit
           Beasts
           :
           whatsoever
           ease
           and
           selfe-love
           wils
           ,
           that
           swayes
           their
           hearts
           any
           wayes
           .
           And
           indeed
           the
           most
           sincere
           Christian
           hath
           the
           motions
           of
           these
           carnall
           and
           worldly
           respects
           ,
           but
           his
           love
           unto
           God
           constrains
           him
           to
           deny
           all
           ,
           and
           listen
           to
           what
           Christ
           whispereth
           in
           his
           heart
           .
        
         
           Consider
           wee
           a
           little
           
           what
           may
           stirre
           us
           up
           to
           exercise
           our selves
           herein
           .
           Love
           it
           is
           the
           light
           of
           our
           life
           ;
           love
           we
           must
           something
           ,
           and
           he
           lives
           not
           that
           loves
           not
           :
           seeing
           then
           we
           cannot
           but
           love
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           misplacing
           of
           our
           affectiō
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           all
           sin
           
           and
           misery
           ;
           what
           can
           we
           doe
           better
           than
           attend
           to
           directions
           ,
           how
           to
           love
           as
           we
           should
           ?
        
         
           To
           come
           therefore
           to
           the
           foure
           things
           before
           mentioned
           being
           the
           branches
           of
           love
           .
           First
           ,
           
             We
             must
             admire
             God
             above
             all
             things
             .
          
           And
           can
           wee
           admire
           any
           thing
           with
           wisdome
           but
           God
           alone
           ?
           It
           is
           commonly
           said
           ,
           that
           wee
           cannot
           be
           wise
           and
           love
           together
           ,
           for
           that
           this
           affection
           is
           blinde
           ,
           except
           it
           be
           in
           God.
           Againe
           ,
           is
           there
           any
           thing
           more
           comfortable
           then
           that
           we
           give
           content
           to
           God
           ?
           Is
           any
           service
           comparable
           to
           the
           service
           of
           a
           Prince
           ?
           We
           must
           serve
           the
           Lord
           
           only
           ,
           and
           others
           in
           and
           for
           him
           ,
           or
           else
           all
           we
           do
           is
           naught
           .
           All
           other
           services
           are
           bondage
           ,
           this
           a
           perfect
           freedome
           .
           Againe
           ,
           is
           there
           any
           thing
           more
           worthy
           our
           soules
           ,
           than
           to
           be
           united
           to
           God
           ?
           Can
           we
           have
           a
           greater
           happinesse
           than
           to
           be
           made
           one
           with
           Christ
           ?
           By
           loving
           a
           thing
           we
           come
           to
           be
           like
           to
           it
           .
           Is
           there
           any
           thing
           that
           may
           or
           ought
           to
           challenge
           our
           love
           but
           Christ
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           a
           base
           thing
           to
           unite
           our
           soules
           (
           which
           are
           the
           best
           things
           under
           Heaven
           )
           to
           earthly
           contentments
           ,
           than
           which
           we
           shall
           one
           day
           find
           nothing
           to
           be
           worse
           ?
           The
           love
           of
           God
           planted
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           
           maketh
           Christ
           and
           us
           one
           .
           As
           a
           Pearle
           in
           a
           Ring
           makes
           the
           Ring
           more
           pretious
           and
           valuable
           ;
           so
           the
           soule
           united
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           commeth
           to
           bee
           more
           gracious
           and
           heavenly
           .
           The
           more
           excellent
           the
           soule
           is
           ,
           the
           more
           loving
           it
           will
           be
           to
           God.
           The
           holiest
           Saints
           have
           ever
           burned
           with
           most
           affection
           to
           Christ
           ,
           as
           Moses
           and
           Paul.
           Can
           any
           thing
           satisfie
           us
           more
           than
           God
           ?
           Know
           wee
           not
           that
           all
           things
           here
           shall
           perish
           ?
           Therefore
           when
           wee
           place
           our
           love
           and
           joy
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           do
           we
           not
           lose
           them
           too
           ?
           We
           shall
           leave
           behinde
           us
           the
           things
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           our
           sins
           only
           we
           
           carry
           away
           ,
           which
           cleave
           fast
           unto
           us
           ,
           and
           staine
           our
           consciences
           world
           with
           out
           end
           :
           what
           might
           more
           content
           us
           than
           the
           love
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           wil
           endure
           for
           ever
           ,
           and
           accompany
           us
           to
           Heaven
           when
           all
           other
           loves
           perish
           ?
        
         
           Consider
           that
           every
           thing
           thou
           dost
           without
           love
           ,
           is
           dead
           and
           empty
           ;
           love
           is
           the
           life
           of
           all
           actions
           ;
           as
           we
           say
           of
           a
           gift
           ,
           the
           
             love
             of
             the
             giver
          
           ,
           is
           better
           than
           the
           gift
           it selfe
           ;
           not
           only
           our
           performance
           is
           nothing
           without
           love
           ,
           but
           we
           our selves
           are
           nothing
           without
           it
           ;
           every
           acceptable
           service
           we
           doe
           must
           proceed
           from
           this
           heavenly
           flame
           ;
           
             Though
             wee
          
           
           
             speak
             with
             the
             tongues
             of
             men
             and
             Angels
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             love
             ,
             we
             are
             like
             to
             a
             sounding
             brasse
             and
             tinckling
             Symball
             .
          
           Have
           wee
           not
           much
           to
           do
           and
           suffer
           in
           this
           life
           ?
           and
           what
           is
           it
           that
           makes
           us
           constant
           in
           duty
           ,
           &
           carries
           us
           through
           so
           many
           oppositions
           as
           we
           meet
           withall
           ,
           is
           it
           not
           love
           ?
           doth
           not
           love
           sweeten
           our
           hearts
           ,
           and
           take
           away
           every
           difficulty
           in
           our
           way
           to
           Heaven
           .
           Whilest
           we
           live
           here
           ,
           we
           must
           of
           necessity
           suffer
           ill
           things
           ,
           and
           go
           on
           in
           well
           doing
           ;
           neither
           of
           which
           can
           be
           performed
           without
           love
           ;
           this
           rules
           our
           whole
           lives
           .
           Beg
           therefore
           of
           God
           to
           quicken
           
           thee
           in
           all
           cheerefull
           and
           willing
           obedience
           :
           pray
           that
           the
           Sunne
           of
           righteousnesse
           would
           enlighten
           thy
           heart
           :
           wee
           cannot
           serve
           God
           without
           God
           ,
           nor
           have
           any
           holy
           affection
           ,
           except
           by
           his
           Spirit
           he
           work
           the
           same
           in
           us
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A12210-e190
           
             Doct.
             1.
             
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             4.
             
          
           
             Conscience
             ,
             what
             .
          
           
             Why
             God
             rules
             his
             Church
             by
             promises
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             excellencie
             of
             Divine
             Promises
             .
          
           
             Definition
             of
             a
             promise
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             10
             
          
           
             Mark
             1.
             11
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             17.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             
          
           
             Faith
             and
             Hope
             what
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             of
             what
             use
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             1.
             
          
           
             Division
             of
             the
             Promises
             .
          
           
             Temporal
             promises
             conditionall
             .
          
           
             Mark
             10.
             20.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Deut
             28.
             16.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             How
             to
             get
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             17.
             3
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             3.
             8.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             3.
             8.
             
          
           
             The
             stability
             of
             a
             Christian
             having
             promises
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             13.
             5.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             8
             
          
           
             Psal.
             88.
             4.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             91.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             112.
             7
             
          
           
             Psal.
             12.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             119.
             
          
           
             Obser.
             1.
             
             A
             Christian
             needs
             stablishing
             grace
             .
          
           
             Obser.
             2.
             
             The
             life
             of
             a
             Christian
             fullof
             dependancy
             .
          
           
             Mar.
             16.
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19
             ▪
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             3.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             115.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             How
             to
             discerne
             establishing
             grace
             .
          
           
             Helpes
             to
             obt●ine
             confirming
             grace
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             9.
             10.
             
          
           
             Sue
             the
             Promises
             in
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Why
             troubles
             are
             so
             irksome
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             105.
             15
             
          
           
             The
             Spirits
             sealing
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             What
             our
             sealing
             is
             ,
             and
             the
             use
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             1.
             13.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             42.
             13
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             45.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             116.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             In
             want
             of
             comfort
             what
             is
             to
             be
             done
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Why
             the
             Spirit
             is
             called
             an
             earnest
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             God
             meanes
             truly
             in
             giving
             his
             earnest
             .
          
           
             Assurance
             of
             our
             estates
             not
             alwayes
             alike
             .
          
           
             A
             double
             act
             of
             faith
             to
             work
             assurance
             .
          
           
             Things
             hindring
             our
             assurance
             .
          
           
             Sense
             of
             Gods
             love
             how
             preserved
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Symptomes
             of
             the
             Spirits
             inhabitation
             ,
             out
             of
             Rom.
             8.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             How
             the
             Spirit
             is
             grieved
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A12210-e10920
           
             Parts
             of
             the
             Text.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             119.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             All
             good
             things
             .
          
           
             1
             God
             the
             Father
             .
          
           
             2
             God
             the
             Sonne
             .
          
           
             3
             God
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             4
             Angells
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             34.
             
          
           
             5
             Magistrates
             .
          
           
             6
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             7
             The
             Word
             .
          
           
             8
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             9
             Outward
             gifts
             .
          
           
             10
             Outward
             gifts
             of
             Reprobates
             .
          
           
             11
             Favour
             of
             Princes
             .
          
           
             1
             Sinne.
             
          
           
             2
             Corruption
             of
             nature
             .
          
           
             3
             Inward
             and
             outward
             grosse
             sins
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Doubtings
             .
          
           
             2
             Anger
             ,
             covetousnesse
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             3
             〈◊〉
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             4
             Carnall
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             6.
             6.
             
          
           
             5
             Sins
             of
             others
             of
             Gods
             children
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             4
             Desertions
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             6.
             
          
           
             5
             Wounded
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             Luke
             4.
             1.
             
          
           
             6
             Blasphemous
             thoughts
             .
          
           
             7
             Continuance
             in
             sinne
             .
          
           
             8
             Outward
             evils
             .
          
           
             9
             Slanders
             .
          
           
             10
             Evils
             of
             body
             .
          
           
             11
             Death
             .
          
           
             12
             Death
             of
             friends
             .
          
           
             Afflictions
             
          
           
             14
             Devil
             and
             Hereticks
             .
          
           
             Causes
             why
             all
             things
             work
             together
             for
             the
             best
             .
          
           
             1
             Gods
             Decree
             .
          
           
             2
             Gods
             maner
             of
             working
             .
          
           
             3
             Gods
             covenant
             .
          
           
             4
             Foundation
             of
             the
             covenant
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             4.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Iob
             3.
             25.
             
          
           
             2
             Chron.
             31.
             33.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Evils
             not
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             that
             good
             may
             come
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             4.
             4
             
          
           
             Danger
             of
             wilfull
             sinning
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             1
             God.
             
          
           
             2
             Creatures
             .
          
           
             3
             Good
             gifts
             .
          
           
             4
             Truth
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             1
             Iustification
             .
          
           
             2
             Ch●istian
             liberty
             .
          
           
             3
             Mor
             ality
             .
             1
             Cor.
             
          
           
             4
             Gods
             patience
             .
          
           
             5
             The
             Word
             
          
           
             Evill
             things
             .
          
           
             1
             Spirituall
             ill
             things
             .
          
           
             2
             Outward
             evils
             and
             crosses
             .
          
           
             Causes
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Obser.
             1.
             
             Salvation
             certaine
             .
          
           
             Obser.
             2.
             
             Gods
             particular
             providence
             to
             be
             observed
             .
          
           
             Obser.
             3.
             
          
           
             Observ.
             4
             
          
           
             Observ.
             5
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             6.
             
          
           
             A
             ground
             of
             understanding
             the
             promises
             .
          
           
             A
             direction
             to
             pray
             for
             temporall
             blessings
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             34.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             24.
             
          
           
             Double
             eye
             .
          
           
             A
             Christians
             joy
             .
          
           
             And
             contentment
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             5.
             
             Holy
             boldnesse
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             29.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             28.
             1
             
          
           
             Vse
             6.
             
          
           
             2
             Persons
             to
             whom
             this
             prviledge
             belongs
             .
          
           
             Excellency
             of
             love
             .
          
           
             Christianity
             ,
             not
             a
             b●re
             title
             only
             .
          
           
             Comfort
             not
             to
             be
             preached
             to
             all
             .
          
           
             Ground
             of
             love
             .
          
           
             Nature
             of
             the
             love
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             1
             Branch
             .
          
           
             Triall
             whether
             we
             have
             made
             a
             right
             choice
             .
          
           
             2
             Triall
             .
          
           
             Rom
             8.
             
          
           
             3
             Triall
             .
          
           
             2
             Branch
             .
             Desire
             to
             please
             the
             beloved
             .
          
           
             True
             love
             rejoyeeth
             in
             suffering
             .
          
           
             3
             Branch
             .
          
           
             Love
             covets
             union
             
          
           
             2
             It
             adviseth
             with
             the
             party
             loved
             .
          
           
             3
             And
             fits
             it selfe
             for
             his
             appearing
             .
          
           
             And
             hungers
             after
             God.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             4●
             .
          
           
             4
             Branch
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             77.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             4.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             51.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             18.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             71.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             26.
             
          
           
             Directions
             unto
             love
             .
          
           
             2
             Direction
             .
          
           
             Meanes
             to
             attaine
             the
             love
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             34.
             
          
           
             1
             Grounds
             of
             our
             love
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             Motives
             to
             stir
             up
             exercise
             in
             the
             love
             of
             God.